I'm looking for a girl who would like to do the following: Film yourself while reading out loud one of my erotic execution stories and masturbate to it while doing so. If you want to stay anonymous cover your face or keep your face outside the camera's scope.

Here's the story:

Imagine you got captured and they brought you to the infamous “death camp”. A military camp where girls are being raped, tortured and executed for the entertainment of the troops. The regular girls serve as personal snuff escorts. The better looking girls have to take part in absolutely perverted sex, torture and snuff live shows on stage in front of a large audience. Needless to say you belong to the second group. So only 3 days after your arrival at the camp the guards enter your cell and take you to the backstage area of the main stage. The guards hand you some sexy black stockings and order you to strip and only wear those stockings. To your surprise they also hand you a sex toy: a chain of 3 vibrating sex balls (so called Be-Wa balls). After you put on the stockings they bring you to the stage without any further explanation.

Your heart is pounding like crazy when you see the several hundred well built soldiers in the audience. Each of them staring at you, as you enter the stage almost completely naked. You hear them applauding and cheering. They seem to really look forward to this show.

The setup on the stage is pretty simple. There’s a wall in the back and the rest of the stage is empty. There are already two other beautiful girls in stockings waiting near the wall. They also hold their sex toys in their hands and it seems they don’t know what’s going on any more than you do. But there’s something else that catches your eye: At the edge of the stage about 30 feet from the wall there are 20 pretty and naked girls chained to the stage floor with spread legs. Most of them seem to be terrified. Some of them are crying. The guards lead you to the wall next to the other two girls. They order you to stand with your back to the wall and to spread your legs. You comply and two guards put cuffs around your ankles so you can’t put your legs together any more and you certainly cannot run away.

The show host enters the stage and explains the rules of this sadistic game to the audience: “As you can see we have three lovely ladies tonight. Unfortunately for them two of them won’t see the end of the evening. Only one of them will survive. Once the game starts, the ladies will place their little naughty sex toys in their pussies. Those vibrating sex balls are remote controlled. We can adjust the vibration level and therefore the amount of stimulation. The rules are simple: The girl who avoids an orgasm the longest wins the game. The two other girls who cannot control themselves will get shot to death right here, right now. We have dozens of volunteers for the firing squad. But to make it more interesting in order to fire a shot they will have to fuck one of those 20 ladies. Each member of the squad may only shoot within 10 seconds after shooting his load into the girl in front of him. So, ladies please mount you sex toys and get ready for the game of your life!”

It takes you a moment before the information sinks in… You have a hard time believing what you just heard. The thought of getting shot in front of all those people terrifies you. But you can also feel that well known tingling sensation between your legs. You hesitate to spread your cunt lips apart to insert those sex balls into your pussy, especially after you see that camera taking a close up of your exposed pussy for all the audience to see on the large video walls. Your hands are shaking but somehow you manage to push the large balls inside your surprisingly wet pussy. You hear the voice of the host: “Let the games begin!”

The balls start vibrating… you have never used this kind of sex toy before so you are surprised. The vibration feels just great… Apparently each of the balls can be adjusted individually by whoever controls them. The different vibration patterns start to drive you crazy. It’s like you’re getting fucked remotely by someone you cannot even see. You close your eyes and enjoy that feeling for a couple of seconds. As you open your eyes again you realise that about 700 good looking soldiers a starring at a closeup of your fully aroused and dripping wet pussy. Being watched like this arouses you even more. A vicious cycle starts to kick in. The more you try to relax and not get too excited the hornier you get. You feel the urge to help yourself to an even better experience by rubbing your clit, but then you remember the only rule of the game: YOU MUST NOT CUM!

Apparently the other two girls are having similar experiences. The pretty blond girl to your left starts panting and you can hear suppressed moaning sounds.

As if the whole scenario was not arousing enough you see 20 muscle packed soldiers entering the stage. One after the other opens his trousers and takes out his already hard cock. They kneel down between the spread legs of the 20 girls and start playing with their bodies. Some of the guys seem to get impatient as they already push their cocks in their girl’s pussies. Some prefer their girl’s mouth and some just start jerking it.

You take a good look at the show in front of you… most of the girls seem to be terrified, but some of them seem to enjoy their treatment. As you take a closer look you realise the gun lying next to each girl on the floor. The thought that several of those guns might be pointed at you in a couple of minutes almost gets you over the edge. You feel an orgasm building up and you try everything to fight it…. But the more you fight the more intense it gets.

As you reached the point where you almost didn’t care any more about the consequences and just accept the fact that you would cum right now you hear the blond girl next to you releasing a muffled scream… The expression on her face says it all: She apparently just had a very intense and undeniable orgasm.

After a couple of seconds the blond girl opens her eyes and the bliss of her orgasm abruptly turns into the horror of realising that she just lost the game and therefore will lose her life.

You feel kind of pity for her but at the same time you’re happy she came just seconds before you would have reached a climax. The distraction helped you to calm down a little bit and your building orgasm subsides slowly.

As you look at the 20 squad members you notice that they already got into full action, pounding their big and hard cocks mercilessly in the pretty girls’ bodies. It’s the wildest orgy you ever saw in your life. The panting and moaning gets louder and more intense every second. Only moments later the camera shows how the first soldier pulls his cock from his 18 year old blond girl and shoots his cum all over her belly. The guys enjoys his orgasm only for a second then he grabs the gun, takes aim and “bang” the first bullet of the evening slams into the blond girl just standing two meters to your left. The girls screams as it hits her right thigh.

To everyone’s surprise he then points the gun at the girl he was just fucking and shoots her directly in her cunt. The girl screams in pain and shock. Now you realise why those 20 girls have been so terrified. Apparently the soldiers are supposed to shoot their fuck toys to indicate on which body part they were aiming when shooting at the show girl.

The soldier gets up and hands the gun to next shooter in line. The next guy kneels down with his hard dick and shoves it right into the poor blond’s destroyed pussy.

The camera switches to the next guy who just sprayed his load into a pretty brunette 20 year old. He grabs the gun, takes aim and the bullet hits the girl next to you in her right chest. Apparently that was exactly where he wanted to hit her, because only seconds later he also shoots a bullet into his fuck toys right chest as well.

Then everything happens really fast. Almost at the same time 3 more guys orgasm and fire their guns at the poor blond girl next to you. She gets hit in her kneecaps, in the waist and the third bullet actually hits directly above her fuck hole. As the camera zooms in you can see that the bullet went straight into her clit and ripped the upper part of her pussy wide open.

As you watch how the shooter points his gun directly at the 19 year old’s clitoris in front of him you feel that uncontrollable urge again to give in and rub your own clit to an fantastic orgasm. The pleading and begging of the terrified girl almost gets you over the edge, and as the shooter actually pulls the trigger and the poor girl’s clit explodes in a fountain of blood you simply give up… you’re way past the point of no return. You can feel an enormous orgasm building up between your legs, the vibration of the sex toy drives you crazy and then you can’t hold it any longer. Your orgasms feels like an explosion and it seems to last forever. You enjoy every second of it, because you know it might be your last.

When you hear the host announcing that you just lost the game a second orgasm wave hits you. Now that you have nothing more to loose you will just enjoy the rest of the show.

You open your eyes and now that the next bullet might be for you, you start to look at this show a little differently. Instead of just being excited, a feeling of sheer panic and horror adds up to your mix of emotions. You watch in horror as two guys almost simultaneously shoot their sperm on two further young fuck toys. Both of them grab their guns and this time you can see the nozzles being pointed directly at you. Within 3 seconds both soldiers pull the trigger. First you feel like something bit you on your left arm… only that the “bite” gets more and more painful in fractions of second. Then you feel a gush of air just an inch below your pussy. When you see how the soldier points his gun at the pussy of his fuck toy you realise that he was actually aiming for your love canal. This time you literally dodged the bullet but it’s only a matter of time until you will get seriously hit.

The cameras show that at least 5 more guys got ready to shoot. Everything happens very fast now. You don’t even have time to see who’s aiming for you and who’s aiming for the other girl. All of the sudden you feel like someone had kicked you in the left leg but then you realise your knee had been shot. But compared to the girl next to you you were lucky. Within seconds two bullets hit her in her tits, one of them directly in her nipple. Another bullet hit her in the belly while the last one hit her vagina once again and tore it so far open that her sex toy slides right out of her and falls on the floor. You can see blood flowing out of her mouth, her lungs must have been hit. And only seconds later a bullet hits her head. Her dead body collapses next to you.

Another wave of adrenalin pushes through your body. Seeing that girl dying just next to you gave you an additional kick. The mixture of fear, excitement, humiliation and desperation gives you an incredible push for your level of arousal. You start to feel that tickling sensation between your legs again. Now that you have nothing more to loose you don’t hold back any longer and start rubbing your clit furiously. At least you still have a clit. In the last 20 minutes alone at least 10 women had lost their private parts to bullets. The thought that your womanhood could be destroyed any second now just let’s you masturbate faster and faster.

Now that the other girl is dead all the shooters focus on you naturally. Within 20 seconds you get shot in your shoulder, both of your thighs, your waist and your arm. The adrenalin and the excitement take away most of the pain but you can still feel a fair amount of it. With each shot you get closer to your orgasm. “Only a little longer… please don’t hit my cunt before I cum” are your thoughts as you rub your pussy like crazy. Your brain doesn’t even realise any longer when a bullet hits you. All you want is to feel that sensational feeling of the perfect orgasm for a very last time in your life. And suddenly there it was… that feeling that you feel when you know you can’t stop it any more. You close your eyes and experience the most intense orgasm you ever had in your life. After the first wave subsides a second and third wave comes in… Pure bliss!

When you open your eyes you see that most of the 20 girls are dead already; shot in their tits. Which means that the shooters seem to focus on your tits now. And while you have not even finished that thought you feel not one but two bullets ripp you beautiful breasts open. Suddenly you cannot breath any more. You try to exhale but instead of air a gush of blood shoots up into your mouth. You look towards your executioners and see at least 10 of the soldiers standing there with their hard cocks point their guns in your direction. Your last thought is “at least I gave them a good show”. Then you feel 4 bullets shredding your cunt to pieces and 6 further bullets shooting through your tits. Then everything turns black.

Kelsey
Part 7.1

Part1:https://motherless-com.pornodenis.com/VA8BDBBF
Part2:https://motherless-com.pornodenis.com/VDA1A9DB
Part3:https://motherless-com.pornodenis.com/VDF3D844
Part4:https://motherless-com.pornodenis.com/VF9F9A88
Part5:https://motherless-com.pornodenis.com/V8538BC7
Part6:https://motherless-com.pornodenis.com/VA86BDD4

I always found the secrecy enticing. Knowing that Jim was only a few hundred meters away made fucking Anna hotter than every other sex I had. It also made her more attractive. This was even more true in the times when I had a girlfriend. This time, I want to tell you the story of my gf Kelsey. There were a lot of differences between her and Anna. Kelsey was brunette, small(er) tits (B cups), brown eyes, normal ass. She was shy around people, avoiding eye contact as much as possible. Her style fit her character, she didnt seek attention with what she was wearing. Big sweaters, jeans and such.
But one thing they had in common: a lust for sex.

I met Kelsey on a party in Annas and Jims house. Anna was celebrating some kind of promotion. The house was full with colleagues of Anna (both male and female) and even a few of her girl friends. I knew most of Annas friends (you know at least two of them: Sophie and Riley) but non of her colleagues. I wore a white shirt and a tie plus jeans. The shirt fit me very well, highlighting my muscles and hiding what belly I had. I was freshly showered and eager to get some girl friend of Anna's into my bed (I knew I couldnt have Anna tonight). But before I even got into the house Anna changed my plans. She greeted me at the door (wearing a plain white strapless cocktail dress - she looked gorgeous and she knew it) with a kiss on the cheek, I asked "How is the party going?" She smiled and said "great, everyone is having fun... well everyone but Kelsey. She looks lonely and lost..." Me: "Kelsey?" She: "A colleague of mine." after a short pause she added "Would you do me a favor? I would like everyone to enjoy the party - could you take care of Kelsey? I dont know her too well, but she seems decent enough." I sighed. If she was lonely, that meant that she probably didnt look good. (Yes, if I want to bang a girl I care for the visual) I nodded "Cant refuse you I guess..." She hugged me and thanked me. I asked Anna how to find Kelsey, she just said "Just look for the one person who doesnt seem to fit in". I shrugged and went in. Following Anna's instructions I found Kelsey really fast, even though Kelsey was also wearing a cocktail dress. But hers, even though it could have revealed a lot of her, it didnt. It almost looked like she was trying to hide in that dress, even though it wasnt long enough for that. I cant really tell why I felt that way - maybe because her chest was completely covered, even though the dress wasnt made for that purpose - but I cant explain it any better. She was sitting at a table with some other people I didnt know, but she was not involved in the discussion. There was no drink in her hand so I went up to her, tapped her on the shoulder and asked "hey, do you want a drink? I was just about to get some for myself." She looked up to me, confused to see an unknown face (her face btw was beautiful - cant complain there), hesitated and said "yes". "Well what do you want?" Again she hesitated. I took the opportunity and said "Well then just come with me, this discussion sounds boring anyway." She again was hesitant but got up and went to the kitchen with me.

After we got the drinks I escorted her outside onto the balcony. We talked for a bit, exchanged names, talked jobs, sports etc. Really I was doing most of the talking... Then we got more drinks. She started opening up a little, talking about her work. When we got the third round of drinks, we went into the garden and sat on a bench (warm summer night) and started talking about her hobbies. She seemed really passionate, working at a animal shelter in her free time. Time flew by, more drinks ... we were both a bit tipsy when it came to the topic of dressing. I told her she shouldnt hide herself. She didnt understand so I stood up and pulled her into standing as well. Then I touched her at the hips and pulled down her dress, so far that her breasts were visible and even a little bit of her bra. "oh that was a little far" I said and pulled it back over the bra. She giggled the whole time, but when I touched her breast by accident she stopped and looked at me. I looked down at her, bent over to her (since I was a lot taller) and kissed her. She didnt react at first. I said "Sorry if that wasnt what you - " but I couldnt finish before she kissed me as well - tongue and all. We didnt stop kissing until I heard Annas voice call my name and then: "Kelsey? Are you out here?" We both freaked out a little, parted for a moment and looked at the house. The windows were lit and we could see Anna standing on the balcony but she didnt seem to see us. I answered "Yeah we're down here, I wanted to show her the garden." Anna: "Okay just wanted to check you are okay and if you already left. Half of the guests are already gone..." We got back in, and even more people were leaving. I looked at Kelsey, but she shook her head "I'm having a good time, I'm staying." The number of people boiled down to me, Kelsey, Anna, Jim and some of Annas friends. Kelsey and me continued our chat from before. Some of Annas friends tried to get my attention, surely to get a visit to my house. But I was absorbed with Kelsey. One by one Annas friends gave up, Jim also went to bed, while me and Kelsey were still talking. At last, only Anna and Kelsey were left with me. We were all drunk at that point. Anna said "I'm sorry guys, but I think I'll have to kick you out." Kelsey looked at her watch and said "oh shit already so late" (like 4 am?) And I said "Dont think you'll get a taxi soon here." Watching for Annas expression I added "but I live nearby, you can have the couch." Anna smiled and winked at me. I got the impression that was what she planned from the beginning, but I wasnt sure (later she told me it wasnt). After some back and forth Kelsey agreed, we went back to my house. On the way there, after we were out of sight, she even took my hand. She was so shy she didnt dare look at me, but I smiled broadly. I really liked her as well. When we got home I hugged her and said "so about that couch..." She looked at me and I said "Its not very comfortable... why dont you sleep in my bed with me?" Without waiting for her answer I took her up and carried her to my bedroom. I helped her undress and undressed as well. She whispered "I want you" but it was so quiet that I wasnt sure if I heard her right. I didnt ask though and went to brush my teeth (old habits die hard...). When I came back she was already asleep. I covered her but not before looking at her beautiful body. I have no idea why she was hiding herself.

I got a second set of sheets and lay besides her. I fell asleep without touching her.

The next day I woke up with a heavy head. I felt my morning wood. And a hand on it, stroking it slowly. I was awake immediately, only to see Kelsey shriek back. She sat to my feet, only dressed in the shirt I wore the night before. "good morning" I said, smiling. "Morning... sorry... I ... " I interrupted her: "Its all good, it felt really good.... Can you go on?" She nodded hesitantly and started stroking again, this time faster. Once my precum covered the tip she started sucking. And she was good at it. Far better than I expected. From her behaviour I would have guessed that she was inexperienced, but I was wrong. When she stopped she said "I want you to fuck me." Hard words out of her mouth. I looked surprised when she continued: "You didnt take advantage of me when I was drunk. You earned that. Also: Your dick is huge, I've never had such a big one." I asked her for her favorite position - doggystyle. I got behind her, she kneeing on the bed, lifting her ass towards me, I standing on the floor. I went in very slowly and indeed her pussy was tight, but after a few thrusts she said "harder!" So I increased my speed. Each pound she took was accompanied by a small "ah" from her throat. "Is that all you got?" she asked, so I pounded her harder and harder, her "ah"'s getting louder and louder. "Finger my ass!" she demanded (with Anna it was always me in command, this was new and exciting as well) and I did. I fucked her more slowly and her moans changed to deep "Uhhh"'s. After a while she asked "do you have lube?" When I had the lube she said "I want you to fuck my ass, but I never had such a big cock in it, use a lot of lube and do it slow please." I put some lube on my finger and pushed it in her ass, put more lube on my cock and then put the tip of it against her asshole. I pushed the tip in, "deeper" it came from her so I went deeper. A long "aaaaaahhh" escaped her mouth as I went deeper and deeper. I went all in. She took it. Her ass contracting around my cock. I went in and out slowly. Primordial grunts came from Kelsey as I lay my hand on her pussy and started playing with her clit. "I'm cuming" she moaned and seconds later I blew my load in her ass. She moaned loudly and her juice spilled over my bed. I pulled out and she collapsed on the bed, panting heavily, as did I. We cuddled for a little while and Kelsey seemed to be back to her old shy ways. She had her arms before her chest, while I had an arm around her and she was facing me, her head on my shoulder. After a while she started to relax a little and laid an arm on my chest. "That was amazing." I said and looked at her "I didnt expect you to be that... " - "Good at fucking?" she ended my sentence. Me: "Yeah I guess so." She responded "Well, normally I dont open up but when I love someone..." She stopped, inhaled sharply and looked at me in fear. I laughed and said "I like you as well." She exhaled. "whats for breakfast?" she asked. I got up, still all naked and said "Toast and eggs, if you like." She nodded. I put on a boxer and made breakfast.

End of Part 7.1
Took longer than expected to introduce Kelsey (Thats why its .1). Next story will be the one that I wanted to tell you this time :D You'll hear more about Kelsey I promise.

Men MUST Give Mandatory Spankings
It's hard to maintain consistency when we have such a busy schedule and especially when my husband is out of town during most weeks. Sometimes we get to put in one solid week of submission training and I can really tell a difference in how I feel and how our marriage is during those weeks that he's home.

A spanking keeps me in line, and it keeps most women in line although the mainstream is afraid to face it or admit it. At first it feels embarrassing to say you need to be spanked, but after a while you realize there's no shame in it. Men are leaders and that doesn't mean women can't lead, but it means that we are designed to co-lead with the man.

Women have a whole lot more hormonal and emotional things happening in their bodies and minds than men do. I don't know about you but sometimes I can't even control my emotions. Sometimes I feel sad for no reason or irritable for no reason and that's when a being brought over his knee helps to refocus my energy and bring me to a happier place.

If I go a few days without being held accountable I start to use bad language, I get a negative outlook, I get crabby and hateful and angry, and then I end up getting a hard punishment lashing instead of the normal daily maintenance. I'd rather have the daily discipline than the punishment one any day of the week.

My bum is an instrument of peace in our marriage. When my husband is angry with me, we don't have to fight, he simply pulls down my pants and gives me a spanking, during which he releases his anger and I submit and the argument dies right there.

Being spanked is a stress release for a woman, especially if you paddle her until she cries. Making her cry might seem mean at first, but it isn't, it's opening the dam of her emotions and helping her release it all. Sometimes women just need to cry and then the world is a better place. Sometimes it takes a man's belt on her bare ass to provide that release.

Men, women need rules because rules make us feel protected and safe. Also, when we break a rule we need immediate consequences because that makes us feel noticed and loved. There is nothing worse in a woman's heart than if she feels unnoticed, uncared for or unloved. The worse times in our marriage have been when I've felt ignored by him or less important than other people or other things or like he was neglecting what was important to me. Those are big danger areas for a woman and men need to be able to recognize those areas and fix what needs to be fixed. Sometimes just getting on a routine discipline schedule will fill in the gaps and show her how much she is loved.

Men, be ready for your woman to test you out in public with her words or attitude. She may not even consciously know it, but this is a test. She wants to see if you will be strong enough to hold the reigns and follow through on your rules. It isn't always possible to discipline in public, but if the opportunity is there, take it. It will make a huge difference in your marriage. If you're out at a movie or a restaurant and there is a designated "family restroom" that is one room with a locked door, take your wife in there, lock the door, bend her over the sink and give her a belting or a hand spanking. If you are driving, pull into a secluded spot, open both the front and back door on one side of the car, bend your wife over the back seat so that the view is blocked by both doors and give her a hard paddling. I know of men who have taken their wife out to the parking lot, sat in the backseat of their cars with their wife over their knee and given them a walloping without anyone knowing. There are ways to make it happen when it needs to. At the very least, if you cannot make it happen, take her by the arm and whisper in her ear that she is going to get it when you get home. Let her anticipate the spanking for the rest of the evening and then upon arriving home, administer it immediately.

By making her spanking a priority in your life, you are making HER a priority. By caring enough to enforce the rules, you are telling her that you care enough about HER to make her feel safe and protected. It all begins with your hand on her backside in a consistent and permeating way.

So, if you have an inconsistent pattern, this is what you need to do:

1. Mandatory spanking every morning and every evening that you are together. This MUST happen without fail. Make time for it. Do this for a period of 14 days total if your weeks are broken up with travel or two weeks consistently if you are both home.

2. Seven of these 14 days she must exercise an attitude of submission by coming to her husband and asking to receive a spanking. This is in addition to the regular morning and evening sessions. Whenever you are together, for lunch, the middle of the night, it doesn't matter when, the wife must exhibit submission by going to the husband, taking off her clothes and asking him to discipline her. She may bring him a tool or he may use his hand, take off his belt, a spatula, ping pong paddle, hairbrush, whatever is at his disposal.

3. Prior to the morning and evening session, the wife must be given anticipation and reflection time. This is time naked and either in the corner or in spanking position, reflecting on her behavior and anticipating the discipline he is about to administer. It doesn't have to be a long period of time, 1-3 minutes is adequate.

4. Spankings must be long and hard to be effective. If her bottom isn't bright red and burning hot then it is not going to be effective. Hard, fast swats get the point across the quickest.

After 14 days she should hurt to sit down. Her bottom should be sore but her heart will be warm and so will your marriage.

A good read on the terrorist's "He said the Islamic Movement of Uzbekistan and one of its splinter groups, the Islamic Jihad Union, both have recruited Chechen, Turks and other non-Arab Muslims to fight with them against U.S. forces in Afghanistan. According to Kohlmann, both of these groups are based in the Waziristan tribal area of Pakistan, "and these groups can be just as radical as anything al-Qaeda puts out."

"They have a strong animus against the United States," Kohlmann said.

But he cautioned against making any assumption at this point that the bombing suspects were recruited and/or trained by foreign terror organizations.

"What happened (in Boston) is within the capability of two relatively sophisticated, homegrown individuals," Kohlmann said. "These two people seem to have come out of nowhere."

David Schanzer, a terrorism expert at Duke University, said the attack appeared to be "homegrown" and that the suspects appear unsophisticated and without ties to or training from international terrorist groups.

"The fact that they needed to rob an ATM to get money (suggests) they didn't get large amount of outside funding. They had no escape plan to leave the country," Schanzer said. "These are hallmarks of people who are not particularly sophisticated. I don't see this as a highly planned plot. They seemed to be making this up as they go along."

Several links have been identified between Chechen guerrillas and al-Qaeda, according to an analysis by the Council on Foreign Relations.

Despite the two suspects' apparent affinity for the Chechen cause, anti-separatist Chechen leader Ramzan Kadyrov said there was no link between his country and Tamerlan and Dzhokhar Tsarnaev, the two brothers suspected of the Boston bombings.

"We don't know the Tsarnaevs, they did not live in Chechnya. They lived and studied in America," Kadyrov said Friday. "It has become habitual, everything that is happening in the world is connected to Chechens. Blame the Chechens."

Kohlmann sent a post on his Twitter feed Friday that the official arm of the Chechen mujahedin has denied any connection between them and the Boston suspects.

Ruslan Tsarni of Montgomery Village, Md., the uncle of the two brothers, said the family was ethnic Chechen.

Author Kimberly Marten, who researched Chechnya for her recent book, Warlords Strong-Arm Brokers in Weak States, cautioned Friday against concluding that the Boston attack was an act of terror.

"We shouldn't assume... there's a political motive behind the bombing," said Marten, who's a political science professor at Barnard College in New York City and director of Columbia University's Harriman Institute.

Most of the Chechens' acts have come in Chechnya, Russia or neighboring republics.

Among the most shocking acts of violence was an attack in the neighboring republic of North Ossetia in 2004, where militants seized a school and, in the three-day siege that followed, more than 300 were killed, most of them children.

The attack was ordered by Chechen separatist leader Shamil Basayev, who was himself killed in a 2006 bombing believed to have been conducted by Russian internal security forces.

Militants from Chechnya and other restive regions have targeted Moscow and other areas with bombings and hostage-takings for more than 20 years. The republic is predominantly Muslim and has waged two wars with Russian security forces since the demise of the Soviet Union in 1991.

p******** Vladimir Putin has often stressed that al-Qaeda is linked with Chechen fighters. According to the Council on Foreign Relations analysis, a Chechen warlord is said to have met with Osama bin Laden while both were fighting against the Soviet occupation of Afghanistan from 1979-89.

Authorities have also found links between Chechen separatists and other Islamist terrorist groups. The U.S. Justice Department said in a 2004 report that Zacharias Moussaoui, who was convicted for his role in the 9/11 attacks, had previously sought to recruit at least one man to fight in Chechnya. Intelligence officials in France had warned the FBI of Moussaoui's connection to the Chechen fighters.

An online jihadist, "Abu Sulaiman al-Nasser," boasted Friday that the Tsarnaev brothers "made the streets of America just like the streets of Afghanistan."

Violence dates back to the years after World War II when the Soviet leader Josef Stalin crushed a revolt there during the Nazi invasion and in 1944 deported the entire Chechen population to Siberia and Kazakhstan. They were allowed to return to their homeland in 1957.

Shortly after the Soviet Union's collapse, Chechnya declared independence from Russia, a move that eventually led to war from 1994-1996 when tens of thousands died and Russian regained control of the republic.

The Tsarnaev family reportedly fled Chechnya for nearby Kazakhstan and, later, the United States.

Fighting broke out in Chechnya again in 2000 when Russian forces destroyed much of the republic's capital city of Grozny in a bid to crush resistance. With the killing of key militant leaders, the separatist movement has been quelled, although violence in the region continues.

Chechen militants have committed sporadic large-scale attacks in Russia since the 1990s. In March 2010, Chechen terrorists claimed responsibility for bombings on the Moscow subway system that killed more than 40 people. In June 2010, the State Department added Chechen rebel Doku Umarov, who claimed responsibility for the March subway attack, to its terrorist list and froze his assets.

A 2008 report by the Congressional Research Service said in 2007 Russian security forces ran 850 sweeps through Chechnya that involved surrounding entire villages and searching every house. "Critics of the operations allege that the troops frequently engage in pillaging and gratuitous violence and are responsible for kidnappings for ransom and 'disappearances' of civilians,' " the report said.

Of the region's almost 1.3 million residents, ethnic Chechens make up about 95%, according to Russian government statistics. The rest are a combination of ethnic Russians and other ethnic groups from nearby countries and regions"

I finally had a taste of my mother in law’s sweet pussy. The heat has been building up for some time. All the flirting, light touching, sexy glares, and teasing advances... I had big hopes for the weekend and decided I would take advantages of any opportunities to make some progress. I can barely handle being in a room with her anymore... I get so hot and excited. Her sexy eyes... Her long beautiful graying hair... her long legs that matches her dangling fingers... so well kept and soft. I can’t help but stare at her lips... her earlobes... I can’t help but breathe in her sweet smell. The desire pushing me forward... l knew I had a couple days with her staying here... I would have to be cautious... but could maneuver my way around the family to spend some time with her. I figured I’ve waited this long... all the massages... hand holding... awkward kisses .... any time is good time spent chipping away at the prize. I made sure to be well stocked in wine, smiles, and compliments. I was very excited to leave work on the day of her arrival. The anticipation of knowing I had a few hours that held a chance of sharing a few moments alone as the kids would be playing and my wife working. I rushed home to lay on my early impressions. Storming in the door with a bit of haste and relief of the work day... we shared a quick hug and kiss in the cheek. I told her to hang tight... I was going to work out and have a quick shower... and then I’d catch up with her... she smiled with content... she always compliments me for taking care of myself and I’m sure it turns her on when I’m pumped up from a good lifting session... so I thought I’d lay that on right away... it was hard not to just sit down with her as we’ve both been messaging back and forth about how excited we are to see each other... but I love when she tells me I’m hot and squeezes my arm... or shoulders... so I gave 200%... cleaned up and made sure my cock was pumped up and displayed for temptation... (my MIL has a hard time keeping he eyes off my bulge... But I’ve also made sure to entice her over the years, letting it hang out the side of my underwear in mornings where we’ve been around each other). Time to open some wine and start the convo... we sat beside each other on the sofa... playing our usual chat with light touching... her grabbing my hand in times of excitement... or grabbing my thigh. The seductive smiles... god I was already so excited... we shared a bottle and my wife can home... we had a nice dinner ... after we sat around the table... my mother in law’s eyes glued on my girth in my pants... which made my hard... which she noticed... this went on for 2 hours... not much on day one... but desire was thick in the air... I never understand how my wife is ok with the apparent awkward moments. We had a fabulous evening. I had to work in the morning... next day, same drill... rush home, pump muscles, pump cock... go hang out with mom... crack a bottle... very nice wine tonight... no work tomorrow... tell myself to take charge, take chances... but be careful... mother in law’s nature is to be in control... and since I’ve learnt that, things have rolled smoothly. So all the same kind of flirting is going on... but as I’m bringing bbq in from outside my mother in law turns around and places her hand right on my cock and squeezes it... my wife standing in the background... my mil says ‘oops, I almost touched his dick!’ She gives me a devilish smile... I can’t believe she pulled a stunt like that in front of her daughter! And of course, I melted. As the frustration as been.. it’s hard to get anywhere with no real alone time... Thursday night was another fabulous night filled with flirting, smiles, occasional soft touching... and the cock squeeze... I went to bed very horny... I had a hard time sleeping... thinking about that woman. I wanted to raid the guest room and Fuck her like a beast. But so impossible without getting caught. I would have to be creative and work within boundaries if anything were to be snuck. I decided an early morning workout beside the room she’s staying in would allow for some opportunity. So I headed down nice and early... I made sure to make some good grueling noises... in hopes that she’d hear. I finished up but couldn’t keep her off my mind... I couldn’t help but pull my cock out and stroke it outside her door... whispering her name ... hoping she might open and catch me being naughty... but she did drink a bit of wine the night before... and didn’t wake until a bit later... although I know she was at least listening at one point as she said it sounded like I was doing quite an intense exercise... my cock was now leaking constantly due to the excitement over the last couple days... I was dying to fuck. At one point threw the morning I headed downstairs to grab some more wine from the cellar. I passed the guest room and noticed my MIL’s panties stacked on top her clothes... Now I’ve done it a few times before... but not in a while... and I couldn’t help myself... I went over... picked them up and sniffed them right on the pussy patch. My god! I ate a lot of pussy growing up... and let me tell you... nothing smells better than this woman’s pussy. It is like a fine tea that you can’t help to keep sniffing to enjoy the many sweet pleasing aromas. I left that room 3 times and had to go back for more... sniffing and licking her cloth... the third time I didn’t hear the steps creep... busted red handed by my mother in law... putting her panties back. I quickly grabbed the pile of clothes... ‘I was doing laundry... Can I wash these clothes for you?’ I asked with an obvious blush to my face. She smiled and winked.. ‘that would be great sweetie!’ I took a gasp an rounded things up... her looking at me with awe. I didn’t know if I fucked up or not... I went upstairs to clear my head. My wife decided to take the kids for nap. Leaving the 2 of us alone. My MIL asked me if I wanted to watch a movie with her while the others slept. Really? Of course! The first bit of the movie we lightly chatted... she picked the movie and it was a tear jerker... by the middle of the movie she was crying... and I placed hand in her back to rub it... she grabbed my other hand and held it... minute by minute we pulled each other tighter. To the point where I had both arms wrapped around her from behind... locked... my chin nudged into her neck... my hands placed on her stomach... rubbing her right above her pants ... squeezing her in my arms... I started moaning a bit... she started moaning more... I placed my lips on her neck... and started kissing... behind her ear along her neck, down her shoulder... my fingers reaching down her pants slowly... longing for her pussy... the smell of her panties lingering in my nostrils... right then she says ‘I know you were jacking off out my door, and I caught you with your face in my panties’ I just smiled and said... ‘what can I say mom, I want you!’ Without hesitation she grabbed my head and pushed me down... YES! I couldn’t wait to taste her. I slid her pants off... and took a noticeable whiff as I came back up... ‘do you like the smell of my panties?’ She asked... ‘I like the smell of your pussy’ I replied. I took one long swipe of her slit and clit with my tongue... ‘Mmm, and it tastes even better!’ Before I knew it my tongue was penetrating in and out of her perfectly pink pussy... I spread her lips and brushed away her bush to lick and suck her clit with conviction... she was dripping on to the chair as I did my best to clean it up to leave to trace... and I just wanted every bit of her in my mouth. She smelt and tasted amazing. I could eat her out all day and night! Sticking my tongue in as deep as I could and sucking hard as I pulled it out... I pulled her pants further down and turned her around, bent her over the chair and started to lick her asshole... starting with light little circles... and then piercing it with the tip... I couldn’t believe this woman’s smell and taste...the kind you just want to take a bite out of... I could tell she enjoyed my rimming... but I could also tell this was a first for her... so I went back to her Pussy... which was now full of her cum... spread all over her bush... gushing like she hadn’t been fucked for years... I was so hard... she now had her hands in my shorts... tugging them down... stroking my cock in her hands... I had pictured this so many times... and now I was feeling her work her fingers on my throbbing cock. She grabbed it with one him first as she grabbed one ass cheek with the other... and opened her mouth... when we could her the door down the hallway open up... I flipped my dick back in my pants and my MIL pulled her leggings up. My wife came down the hall as I turned around and grabbed a drink of water... ‘good nap?’ I asked. ‘Yeah... what time is it?’ She asked. ‘4:30’ her mom replied. ‘What’s that in your face?’ My wife asked me... I could only assume it was her mother’s cum all over my cheeks and chin. ‘I coughed up a bit of water’ I said. At that moment I noticed my MIL’s crotch was soaked in her pants. ‘I’m going for a shower before dinner if that’s ok?’ She said to my wife as she winked at me... we had little time alone again before she left.... but I enjoyed every minute of her visit and loved hearing her tell her daughter numerous times ‘ that was such a good movie and hug... no one’s ever hugged me like that before’...
I was left with mad blue balls. Good thing her daughter fucks and sucks so good... but I can’t wait until we meet up again. And I can’t get that scent off my mind. I love my MIL.

So I guess I may as well confess something of my own...

I've had a relationship with my step-father for nearly two years now. I never actually realized how sexual our relationship was until after the first year.
Let me start by saying that we aren't related by blood in anyway. After I realized how our relationship would be viewed, I did some research on it. Our relationship also started not long after I turned 18.

To paint a picture, my step-father doctor with a small practice, fairly devout and a widower, his first wife died in childbirth, giving birth to my step-brother. My mother was unwed when she had me and is devoutly religious, moreso then my step-dad. I'm a product of homeschooling and abstinence-only sexual education.
My mom and step-dad have been married six years this year and our personal doctor for as long as I can remember. I've come to trust my step-dad, I guess we'll call him Matthew, with everything involving my health and I usually ask him about anything I'm too embarrassed to ask my mom. He explained to me that 'hair' is normal, as are periods and female arousal.

The way things started was not long after my birthday. Matthew took me aside one day and handed me a little packet of pills,asking me to take them each evening at the same time. He told me that, while my mom looked down on them, some girls needed them when they got to be my age, to help with things like periods and acne. He told me that my mom was mainly against them because they had the added effect of acting as a contraceptive and a chance of increasing a woman's bust size. He promised to keep them a secret from my mom under Patient/Doctor privelege. I accepted them and took them as directed, not really thinking about it.

About two weeks later, while my mom was working and he was on call, he pulled me aside again, saying he needed to give me a check-up on how the pill was working to make sure there weren't any side-effects. We went to my room and went over the normal stuff, checking my pulse, heartbeat with a stethoscope, pupils, ears, tongue, etc. I remember he kept furrowing his brow like something was wrong, making me worried.
He then told me that he needed to double check some things and would need to do a more thorough check-up, asking me to strip. At this point I had never been in less than my underwear during a check-up, but I had no reason to question Matt, so I stripped down naked, feeling intensely self-conscious and embarrassed. He checked my breasts, commenting on how they were still only A-cup and I remember his touch feeling kind of electric. He then asked me to turn around and bend over, which I did, feeling even more self-conscious.

When we were done, he told me that the pills didn't seem to be working, most likely due to a protein deficiancy, explaining that Muscle Drinks and Protein Shakes didn't provide enough daily intake and that I would require a series of expensive shots and medications that wouldn't be covered by insurance. I was stressing out at this point until he calmed me down and suggested that there may be another way, but that he would need my permission.
He explained that the male organ produced the protein used in the medications, almost the same way a cow produces milk, and that coupled with stimulation between my legs, he could produce the protein necessary. As a doctor, he would be able to provide the correct dosage to combat the deficiancy and activate the pills.

Not much of it made sense to me, but I never understood much about medicine to begin with and was more worried about what would happen if I didn't do it, so I accepted. I was still nude at this point and he asked me to lay on my back on my bed with my head on my pillow as Matt took off his pants. I remember my heart was racing, mostly due to worry, but also because of my nudity and his undressing. When I saw his member, I actually thought how it looked like a single udder, except harder and a bit thicker.
Matt reminded me that I was okay, and that our Patient/Doctor privelege still applied, meaning that he wouldn't tell anyone and that my mom wouldn't find out about the pills. Form there he spread my legs with one hand, while the other started milking his member. When he ran a finger over my opening, I remember gasping a bit at the sudden feeling, only for Matt to tell me it was normal to make noise, but that I should try to make the noises into my pillow so people wouldn't overhear. From there, Matt leaned down, putting his head between my legs and licking the top of my opening with his tongue, making me jump and gasp again, telling me it was an old doctor's trick.

From there he continued as I tried to hold back any noise, sometimes holding my pillow over my face while he ran his tongue over a specific spot above my opening. The feeling made my heart beat faster, my body felt hot, my breaths were sharp and my back kept arching while my hips kept trying to get closer to his tongue. This continued for a few minutes until the feeling built more and more and I started to spasm, my legs twitching and my opening feeling like it was tensing and relaxing rapidly while I tried to muffle the moans I made into my pillow.
I lay there for a moment panting as Matt looked at me, smiling. He told me it had all gone perfectly, but that he was having trouble milking his member. He suggested that a woman's saliva would help and that I could milk it with my mouth, which would help things along since I would need to swallow it all anyway. I distinctly remember just nodding dumbly because I couldn't think of anything else to say and Matt asked to open my mouth and turn my head to the side.

The first thing I noticed was it's thickness and that it tasted like licking my fingers when nothing was on them, then a slightly salty taste that Matt later told me was normal, since it meant the saliva was working. From there he guided me, telling me to move my head back and forth, a hand on the back of my head to help me. His other hand moved back to my opening and, as sensitive as it was, it felt like it needed something more. I remember that when he moved his middle finger to the center of my opening, that I reflexively moaned.
Matt briefly taught how to swirl my tongue, to mind my teeth and be careful not to gag. Eventually all of his concentration went back to my opening as he rubbed the top with a thumb and began to slowly guide a finger in and out of my opening a little more each time. It wasn't long before I began to spasm again. I think the spasming hit the right spot, too, because I remember Matt tensing and salty and gluggy start to squirt into my mouth as his member twitched. I remember thinking faintly that Matt had amazing skills as a doctor to control the amount so well.

As salty and gluggy as the stuff was, I swallowed it all and lay there panting as Matt leaned over me, doing the same. After we got dressed, he told me that he would be able to provide me with the dosage as needed, sometimes more often or less often than others and that to help the process, that I should shave between my legs each night the same way I did my legs and under-arms. From there everything went on kind of normally. Not only that, nearly a month later my bust began to grow substantially, from an A-cup to a D-cup. My mom said I was a late bloomer while Matt told me in private that it was a good sign that the pills were working.

Anyway. That's my confession, I guess.

Chapter 3
This isn't a progressive prison. Quite the opposite. They aren't interested in rehabilitation, only punishment. As a result the guards carry a number of different weapons. Non-lethal but still damn effective. And they need to practice with them regularly. Your prescence offers them a unique opportunity to train using a person, rather than manniquins.
You're walked, naked, through the prison and out into the yard. During the walk your slutty fag body is seen by almost everyone. The prisoners taunt you and mock your tiny fucking clit. They promise that if they ever get their hands on you they'll rape you unconscious and cover you in the cum of real men.
Once in the yard you're hand cuffed to the chain link fence. Both wrists and ankles. Spread eagled. You're completely vulnerable. The warm sun offers a small amount of comfort.
The guards explain that they are going to practice their riot suppression techniques on your sissy body, beginning with nightsticks. They already know they can shove them up your boipussy whenever they want so instead they're going to beat you with them. They focus their attention on your titties. They're dying to know if the nice big implants Daddy bought you are as sensitive as real titties. It turns out they are. Repeated blows to your tits rain down. The pain is incredible. Your crying and begging for mercy has no effect on them. The bruising starts to set in immediately. Just when you think you'll pass out from the pain it stops.
The beating only stops because they're moving on to the next weapon, not because they give a damn about your suffering. The guards unholster their tasers and you realize what's in store for you next.
They each take turns shooting the electrified darts into your soft, girly, body and running the electricity through you. You dance and writhe in place. The pain is excruciating and yet your clit is growing. It has a mind of it's own and it's enjoying the humiliation, torture and pain. It knows this is what you crave. What you deserve.
The guards grow bored simply shooting the tasers at you and decide they should hook them directly up to your useless balls and run the electricity into you. The darts are stabbed into your sack and the trigger pulled. Hundreds of volts run through your pathetic balls and throughout your body. Over and over. Your cries only make them laugh. Your begging for mercy only makes them do it more and more. Eventually you lose control and piss yourself prompting howls of laughter. The humiliation makes you blush from head to toe. It also makes your cock start to grow again.
The next weapon to be unleashed is the bean bag shot gun. Bonus points are going to be awarded for anyone who hits your tits and even more points for hitting you in the clit and balls. There's a very brief conversation among the guards about the risk of doing permanent damage but it's quickly decided no one gives a damn. The first two shots hit your tits knocking the wind out of you. The third shot hits your throat making it almost impossible for you to scream anymore. After that each and every shot is aimed at your clit. Round after round smashes into your crotch. Each one feels like being kicked in the balls. Your legs go limp and you're left hanging by your wrists from the fence like a depraved piece of meat.
A bucket of ice cold water splashes over you, snapping you out of your stupor. You can barely feel your clit anymore. Your balls are swollen to the size of oranges.
The next weapon to be used is rubber bullets. They aren't utilized very often on the prisoners because of the damage they can do. No one cares about the damage they'll do to you.
Again, bonus points are available for hitting you in the tits and crotch. This time around the discussion about damage is a bit more serious. It's agreed a direct hit could destroy your balls. The consensus is that if that happens they'll take you to the prison doctor and have him remove your balls completely. They'll turn you into a total fucking eunuch.
The first couple of shots hit your thighs and stomach. the pain rips through you instantly. The swelling and bruising is also instant. As is the perverse enjoyment you're feeling. Your depraved mind has decided you both deserve and enjoy this treatment. As before, your clit starts to grow at the thought.
Inevitably two shots, in quick succession, hit your balls. Your screams can be heard throughout the entire prison before you fall unconscious.
It takes two buckets of ice cold water splashed over your limp body to revive you this time.
The guards examine your almost ruined clit and balls and decide the doctor can, probably, save them.
That being decided they go get the guards that ride horseback and oversee the prisoners working the farm.
Those guards need practice with their whips. They don't get to use them as often as they'd like so practice is always welcome and you're perfect for their needs.
You're unshackled from the fence and turned around, facing it, and reshackled. The two horseback guards flip a coin to see who goes first. The winner uncoils his 8 ft whip and begins swirling it in the air. With a quick flip of his wrist the whip leaps out and bites your ass. Your screams echo across the yard. Another swoosh and the whip crosses your back. Bright red welts form immediately. The burning sensation radiates out across your back. They start coming faster now. Most of them hit your thicc ass, making you dance and quiver and shake and scream. Eventually it becomes so intense you go numb. Your ass is on fire but now you simply accept that this is what you deserve because you're a sissy slut, pain whore.
After what seems like an eternity you're unshackled and turned around again. The bite of the cuffs into your wrists and ankles is inconsequential compared to the pain rushing through your ass and back.
The second guard begins his turn focused on your titties. Your plump, sensitive, titties feel the sting of the tip of the whip. He's incredibly accurate. Hitting your nipples over and over. They all laugh as you cry and beg him to stop. Instead they encourage him. They want to know if he can make you scream even louder.
He's confident he can. He says he doesn't want.to hit your ball because they're really close to being completely destroyed but he's sure can hit your clit.
Turns out he's right
The whip bites into your useless cock over and over.
Your screams carry for miles. As does their laughter. The worst part though, is that throughout the entire whipping, you cock has been seeping cum. And now that they are done they notice it for the first time.
It's then that they realize what they have on their hands.
Chapter 4
The fact that the prison is also a working farm results in some unique opportunities, and challenges, for the men working it.
The farm provides vegetables and meat for the prison.
It also provides sadistic guards with some creative ways to torture sissy sluts.
For example, the guards know your boipussy can take it deep, because they shoved a whole nightstick up your slutty ass, but they got to wondering how fat a zucchini they could stuff in your gaping hole before you passed out or ripped. Turns out the answer is 10 inches before you screamed so loud it could be heard miles away, and then you passed out. What confused them was that you seemed to be enjoying it up to that point.
They also discovered that your useless faggy body could be used to solve practical problems.
The prisoners were running into issues with fire ants in the soil they were working. The guards realized that you could be used as bait.
You were stripped naked, yet again, (At this point it was rare for you to have clothes on at all. Much quicker to rape you if you're already naked) and taken to the farm field. The walk past the prison yard was both humiliating and thrilling for you. So many men wanting to fuck your sweet little holes. Potentially so much cum for you to swallow or be covered by. So many hard cocks for you to suck. All you could ever want. And you wanted them all.
Just before the guards lead you outside the fence they tie your hands behind your back and put a collar around your neck. A rope is passed through the ring on the collar and handed to a guard on horseback. You can feel the hot sun making your big, fat, titties redder and redder.
The horse starts walking forward and you follow along behind. The rider picks up the pace and you have to start running a little to keep up. The heat and the running has you sweating and gasping.
The rider speeds up a bit more and you have to run hard to keep up. The guards in the truck following you, and rider are laughing at the way your clit is bouncing around as you run. They're also laughing at the way your titties are slamming up and down.
Again the rider speeds up. This time you can't keep up, you stumble and fall. They don't stop. You're being dragged through the dirt into the field. The rocks, gravel and dirt are scraping your titties and, especially, your clit. It hurts so good. You feel like an animal and deep down, much to your shame, you're enjoying it.
Just when you think you can't take anymore it stops.
You're in the middle of the field. The fire ant hill is mere feet away.
They flip you over and cut the rope around your wrists. The guards in the truck get out and rummage around in the back of the truck. They pull out four stakes, a length of rope and a hammer.
You lay, gasping, in the hot southern heat. The scrapes all over your body are on fire. Your clit is throbbing, both from the pain, and the shameful pleasure your feeling. Being exposed and used by these strong, cruel men is making you feel more and more like a sissy fucktoy. Completely empty of masculinity.
The guards have pounded the four stakes into the ground around you. Ropes are wrapped around your wrists and ankles and your stretched, spread eagled, as they tie them to the stakes. You're unable to move, except to wiggle a little. Your pathetic attempts at struggle make your clit flop around uselessly which elicits more laughter. They put a burlap bag over your head and tie a rope tightly around your neck to hold it in place.
The guards have been working quickly. They don't want to be swarmed by the ants, that's your role.
One of the guards grabs a long stick and, just for laughs, hits your clit with it, just ot hear you cry out, before heading toward the ant hill.
He begins poking the hill with the stick. The ants come swarming out and all the guards run for the truck. The guard on horseback takes off at a gallop.
The ants don't take long to find you. Crawling over your arms and legs they begin heading toward your scraped clit. Within seconds they've completely cover your useless clit and begin burrowing down into the shaft.
The guards are about a hundred yards away and yet they can hear you screaming, crying, pleading and begging for release. There's no help coming. You're at the mercy of the insects who are beginning to bite your useless cock and push their way into your sissy ass. It's so easy for them to crawl up your boipussy. It's been fucked so often lately it gapes. They march right up you effortlessly.
The intensity of the pain in your clit and ass has distracted you from the dozens of ants devouring your fat, soft titties.
They're everywhere. On you, in you. Using your useless fucking sissy fag body for their needs. As it should be. Your thicc, feminine, slut body exists only for the pleasure of others, and that includes insects.
Because you're a depraved pain slut your clit starts to grow, making it easier for the ants to enter you.
The guards can't believe you're getting hard. They're glad they decided to record the whole spectacle because otherwise no one would believe it. They can't wait to show it to everyone down at the bar.
Right about the time you start to pass out, from the pain and the exhaustion of screaming and crying non stop for almost an hour relief comes.
They need you alive. Damaged is fine but alive. A 2" hose sprays you with a deluge of cold water sending the ants flying. The hose is shoved into your pussy to flush them out. The Icy cold water shoots into your guts with incredible force.
A stick is pushed into the end of your still hard clit to kill the ants inside. The pain of the stick being jammed into your useless cock makes you finally pass out but not before you hear the guards say they can't wait to do this again with different insects.
Chapter 5
The sunlight through the infirmary window wakes you. You're not sure how long you've been there. You feel good though. There's no signs of the ant bites so you figure you've probably been there a few days.
When the nurse comes in you ask her a few questions. Turns out you've been there three days. They kept you sedated and medicated. That didn't stop the guards from occasionally coming in and sodomizing you anyway. Apparently you moaned like a little bitch even though you were almost completely unconscious.
The knowledge that they used your ass for their amusement and pleasure while you slept, without giving a damn if you enjoyed it, filled you with both shame and arousal. You were a human flashlight for three days, for god only knows how many cocks.
You notice that your skin seems softer and smoother. At first you thought it was because of the treatment for the ant bites. You ask the nurse about it. She says, no, they have, in fact, been pumping you full of hormones. She says she's never seen doses that large before. You lift the sheet and look at your cock. To your shock, surprise and shame it's even smaller than before. So are your balls.
You drift off back to sleep feeling more like a girl than ever before.
Chapter 6
Your recovery is progressing nicely after the ant torture. You've been given a break for a week.
The break consisted of only having to suck every cock put in front of you (dozens and dozens) and being fucked repeatedly, all day and night. Usually one at time but occasionally being gang banged. 6 or 8 cocks filling your boipussy with their hot cum. So much cum it would still be leaking out of you hours later.
It's pointless for you to put clothes on most of the time. When you are allowed clothes they are femmy as possible. Short skirts, crop tops that don't really contain your fat titties, garters and stocking and nothing else. Essentially, they dress you like a sissy slut whore.
At this point you're not even sure you remember your own name. You've been called everything but. Fucktoy, cumdump, meat puppet, whore, slut, faggot, sissy, girl, fuckface, useless, pain pig, ant girl, and a bunch more.
It's reached the point where you don't feel right if you're not sticky from cum or your boipussy is empty. It's come to feel completely natural to be impaled on a real man's cock.
Chapter 7
There's a problem down in the barns. One of the stallions is in heat and there's no mare to breed him to. It will be at least two weeks before they can get a mare in to breed with him. He's become damn near unrideable.
The guards have been discussing it and you're the solution. It's even decided that you are going to suck the stallion off. Some of the guards wanted to let it fuck you but.others were concerned it might destroy you. Not that they give a damn about you. They don't. They just want to keep you alive so they can continue to torture and use you. You're a slutty, depraved, amusement for them.
You're marched down to the barn. Almost every guard on staff has come along to watch and record the perverted spectacle. This is filling you with mixed emotions. It's completely humiliating to be forced to serve the sexual needs of an animal in front of a large crowd of people. On the other hand it's a dream come true to serve the sexual needs of an animal in front of a large crowd of people.
The stallion is walked out into the corral so that the guards will have a good view of your depraved cock sucking. They weren't kidding when they said he was horny. His cock is already getting hard and you haven't even touched it yet.
You drop to your knees beside the stallion and tentatively reach out for his growing cock. It's already 18 inches long and it's only half hard. Stroking it makes it grow quickly to its full 3 foot length. It's beautiful.
The guards are growing impatient. They're yelling for you to quit screwing around and start sucking.
You pull the massive cock to your lips and kiss it. Swirling your tongue around the tip produces pre-cum and the horse starts to settle. You stretch your mouth wide to take as much of the massive head as you can into your slutty mouth. To the surprise of the crowd you can get it in your mouth. Sucking as much as you can, tasting the musk, feeling the heat, hearing the guards calling you filthy names is all combining to turn you on. To your shame, and the amusement and disgust of the guards, your clit starts to grow.
A few more minutes of worshipping the big animals cock and you can start to feel it throb. No one has told you if you're supposed to swallow the cum. You decide that if you're going to be the best, most depraved piece of fuck meat you can possibly be, you should swallow.
With a loud grunt the horse begins to cum. So much hot cum gushes into your mouth. Too much to swallow. It shoots out of your mouth, out your nose an all over your tits. Sputtering, coughing and gagging, on your knees, in the dirt, covered in horse cum, in front of a crowd, you lose control and begin to cum too.
The guards howl with laughter and heap verbal abuse on you.
All you can do is hang your head in shame. And pure, perverted, satisfaction.
Chapter 8
You awaken the next morning, still flush with excitement and shame from yesterday's bestiality show.
The memory of your depravity, and the unbridled lust and perversion, makes your cock start to grow again.
You sucked off a horse in front of a large crowd. You savored its cum in your mouth. Your tits were coated in his hot, sticky jism.
Rather than being repulsed you realize you want more.
Unfortunately for you, today's plans don't include the animals.
There's a section of farm land that isn't draining properly and has become swampy. The prisoners don't want to go in and drain the water because it's full of leeches. That's where you come in.
The guards could bait the leeches with fresh pork but why waste good meat when they can use you.
Once again you're marched, naked through the prison and out to the road to the farm. The name calling and abuse as you pass the prisoners is as vile as ever. Rape threats, humiliating comments about your pathetic little cock, reminders that you are definitely not a man anymore. You're a faggy little sex slave for an entire prison and the people who run it.
As you walk through the fields with the guards, toward the swamp the hot sun beats down on your naked body. It occurs to you, and makes you blush, that you don't have to worry about tan lines.
As you approach the swamp you realize it's bigger than you imagined. There's got to be hundreds of leeches in it.
The guards tie your hands behind your back and order you to start walking into the water. You hesitate momentarily. The slash of a whip across your back gets you moving quickly.
Too quickly. You lose your footing in the thick mud, stumble and fall face first into the water.
Your struggles to turn over roil the water and stir up the mud, releasing the leeches and other bugs living there.
The guards yell at you to get further into the water and to get on your back with your legs spread. This time when you hesitate a rubber bullet is shot at you, hitting you square in the ass. The pain is excruciating and the swelling starts immediately. But you move.
You wade into the water and find a spot where you can submerge your body and still keep your head above water.
It only takes a couple of minutes for the leeches to find you.
At first it tickles as they begin to crawl over your naked, slutty, body.
Then they start to latch on. Initially it's on your thighs and stomach. Then it's your arms and tits.
Eventually they find your cock and your boipussy.
As the first one starts slithering up your cunt you realize they're not just going to use you externally. With your hands tied behind.your back there's no way for you to protect yourself.
There are a least a dozen on your titties. Biting and sucking on your nipples, areola, and soft tit meat.
You've lost track of how many have slipped inside your cunt. You can feel them working their way deep inside you. There's so many it feels like a cock. A live wriggling, biting, cock working deeper and deeper into you.
The assault on your cock distracts you from the damage being done to your boipussy.
At least three of them have worked their way into your urethra and have latched on. The pain is unbelievable and your screams and pleas for mercy echo across the swamp. All it gets is laughter and mocking from the guards. They remind you that you're nothing but meat and this is what meat gets used for.
For three long hours you lay in the water, a fucking plaything for insects. The heat and the loss of blood start to take a toll. Your head is getting light. It's about then that you realize that this is your destiny. A sex slave for vicious perverts. Rape meat for horny prisoners. A fucktoy for an entire barnyard full of animals. A piece of meat, so depraved and filthy that being sexually abused by insects, letting them destroy your ass and pathetic sissy cock, feels right.

hottest bestiality story ever?

dog Rapes Woman

Archive name: not.txt (F/beast, rp, v)
Authors name: Kellie C. (kellieC82@aol.com)
Story title : Not a Woman's Best Friend
--------------------------------------------------------
This work is copyrighted to the author © 2003. Please
don't remove the author information or make any changes
to this story. You may post freely to non-commercial
"free" sites, or in the "free" area of commercial sites.
Thank you for your consideration.
--------------------------------------------------------
Not a Woman's Best Friend (F/beast, rp, v)
by Kellie C. (kellieC82@aol.com)
***






You know all those stupid Internet stories floating around about how women like having sex with a dog and they have great orgasms and end up not only fucking them but sucking their dicks? What absolute bullshit! This is a more realistic story.
***


My name is Christine and I was raped by a dog. I was thirty-two years old at the time (I'm thirty-five now) and living twelve miles east of Seattle,
Washington. The only reason that I'm telling you this is because of all the stupid Internet stories floating around about how women are won over by having sex with a dog and have great orgasms and end up not only fucking them but sucking their dicks. That is such bullshit.It was a Saturday morning and I was cutting my lawn. The house I was renting had an attached garage and a medium-sized yard. It wasn't the greatest house in the world--or
even in Seattle--but it was clean and well maintained and it fit my budget. I was mowing along the front sidewalk, made a turn back toward the house when the sound of a car's tires screeching on the pavement behind me made me jump. I turned around quickly, half expecting to see someone flying through the air, but it wasn't a person at all, but a dog.



He had come out of the woods across the street and tried to cross the road; now he stood just inside the verge of the woods again, looking back over his shoulder. His ears were laid back on his head and his tail tucked smartly
between his legs. The driver laid on his horn, yelled at the dog fiercely, and then sped away. As the car drove out of sight, the dog cautiously reemerged from the woods and sat down on his haunches. He was a black Labrador Retriever, a big one, and he watched me with a dog's typical aplomb, ears pricked up and head canted to one side as though wondering what I was doing over here. I had never seen him before and guessed he was
lost. I called to him and it was obvious that he heard me, but for some reason he ignored my call and I thought, Well fuck you too, doggie, and went back to cutting the lawn.



After finishing up, I went into the house and made myself a roast beef sandwich with a cold glass of milk and watched the noon-time news. Just as the news was going off, I heard a dog whining outside my screen door and I
went to have a look. Of course it was the black Lab."Hello," I greeted him. "You decided to be social now?"He was bigger than I had originally thought, at least 120 pounds, and although he didn't have a collar on, from his appearance it was obvious he belonged to someone. He was lost all right. His owner was probably looking for him now or would be soon enough. In the meantime, he looked pretty thirsty and I went to the kitchen and got him a bowl of water. When I set it near him on the porch, he backed away and wouldn't touch it until I went back inside and closed the screen door. "You are the weirdest dog I've ever seen," I said. This from Christine the expert, who'd never had a dog in her life.



I leaned against the jamb and watched him lap the water. He was watching me back. I tried talking to him in a soothing tone of voice, but he remained just as wary as ever. When I pushed open the door, intending to join him on the porch, he backed away and headed down the steps, took off at a run across the lawn. Just as he neared the curb, however, another car came around the bend going way too fast--as usual--and for a moment I thought the dog
would panic. But the driver laid on his horn and doing a one-eighty, the Lab bolted back towards my house, darted in behind the row of hedges beneath the front window and let out a frustrated woof! He just stood there panting.
If I don't do something soon, I thought, this dog is going to get killed. Not really sure what I was doing, I picked up the empty bowl, refilled it at the kitchen sink, then walked through the garage to the side door, opened it and set the bowl in the doorway. Then I walked a short distance away. "This isn't going to work," I grumbled to myself. "He wouldn't even let you near him."
A few minutes went by and the dog ventured far enough out from behind the bushes to sniff the air and observe me with his impenetrable black eyes. I couldn't help it, it made me shiver. I backed up a step and thought, Maybe
this is not such a hot idea, Chris. Maybe you should just go back inside, lock the kitchen door and call the damn pound.



But before I could reject this idea as plain old school-girlish silly, I heard the phone ringing and went back inside to answer it. It was Jean Michaels, a friend from New York with whom I hadn't talked in a long time. As I chatted with her gaily for the next half an hour, I watched through the open kitchen door. The dog never came in.
-- -- --



I shut the garage door and locked it. It was quarter to two and although I'd looked for the Lab all around the house and inside the garage, he was nowhere to be found. He'd done whatever it is lost doggies do, I guess...
gotten lost even more.Disgusted with the way I felt, I took a shower, toweled
dry, and put on a bathrobe. I was drying my hair when I thought I heard a noise from the garage. Not barking, but like someone thudding against the closed kitchen door. Armed with the blow dryer, I went downstairs and tip-toed cautiously through the living room and out into the kitchen. I could here him whining just outside the door. "Well, shit," I said aloud, at the sound of which he began to whine even louder and started a scattershot scratching at the door with his claws."Hold on, hold on," I said, wondering how he'd gotten in. I know the garage had been empty when I'd gone in to take my shower... at least I thought it had. He must have been hiding. Yeah, I thought, he must have been hiding.Opening the kitchen door just a crack, I watched him back
away to the far side of the garage and drop to his haunches. The water bowl sat empty beside his left paw. I had forgotten about it left it just inside the door. "Weirdo dog," I said.



Stepping into the garage, I closed the kitchen door behind me and predictably he got up and moved cautiously away to his tight. "You don't trust anybody, do you boy? Or is it just me?" He sat down again and watched me with
those polished black eyes. And then he growled.If I had been nervous before, now I was scared. You never showed fear to a dog--that's what I'd always heard--and it was obvious to me why. They can smell it on you. I clutched the bathrobe closed at my throat and took a wary step backwards, and as soon as I did this he rose and stalked two paces forward, teeth bared."Nice doggy," I squeaked. "Grrrrrrrrrr," rumbled out of his throat, low, deep and menacing. He took another pace forward, dropping lower to the ground and showing all his teeth. If I made a run for the kitchen door I knew he'd be all over me before I got three feet. "What's going on boy?" I said in a small, quavering voice. "You gonna hurt me? I tried to help you, you know." I was standing with my back against the side of the garage before I knew I had been moving. He approached me from my right, herding me away from the kitchen door,
toward the corner in the rear. I was terrified now. I was beginning to panic.
"Nice doggy," I squeaked again. "Nice puppy dog, doggie." Only this dog was anything but a puppy. He was a demon in black fur.



Refusing to be cornered like the desperate animal I knew I was becoming, I angled away and moved toward the center of the floor. The dog didn't like it much, but he let me do it. I began to think--pray--that he'd let me go all the way to the outside door and go through it. Just as it appeared he'd actually let me go, in a terrifying blur of motion, he leaped at me through the air. I shrieked and put my arms up but the force of his lunge knocked me to the floor. I banged down on my back striking my head on the concrete and hot sparks erupted like a 4th of July fountain across my eyes. My vision doubled and became alarmingly blurred. When it cleared again--too late--I found he had straddled me, fangs bared just inches above my throat. I was going to die.
But the dog had other ideas."What do you want," I pleaded in a tiny, terrified voice. My bathrobe was open, leaving me fully exposed. His hot wet prick dragged back and forth across my uncovered stomach, making me shudder and want to scream. At first I didn't even know what it was. When I finally did, in that same tiny, terrified voice--terrified now for an entirely
different reason--I protested, "No way!" and tried to scuttle away. He took my throat in his teeth."Okay, okay," I breathed with my eyes clamped shut.
"Whatever you want." I relaxed myself with a titanic effort and spread my legs. Again, the dog had other ideas. He released my throat and growled."What?" I was honestly baffled. He growled again. He made circular motions with his
head... I swear, he actually did this... and I slowly got the message. "On my knees?" I quavered in disbelief.The dog, who was not a dog at all, but the aforementioned demon from hell, nodded his head.



"You want to mount me?" A breathless whisper. He nodded again. I rolled onto my stomach and started to get up. Before I could get all the way up onto my hands and knees he batted my on my rump with his snout."What?" I was beginning to think I was already dead. Or in some nightmare dream caused by the concussion to the back of my head. It really ached. He growled and shook his head sharply to the right. Away from my body. And suddenly Iunderstood. "This is not real," I whispered. "It can't be real. It can't be. It just isn't happening." He wanted me to disrobe.Rising erect from my knees, I slid the robe back over my shoulders and let it fall into my hands. I began to bring
it around when he snatched it roughly away from me and flung it across the floor. It landed near the garage door with the arms in an out-flung, helpless gesture. That's how I felt--totally helpless. I was naked with a dog.He batted me again with his snout."What?" I objected, beginning to loose my cool. The
crippling shock and disbelief had begun to wear off and I was becoming rebellious. Damned if I was being corralled by a dog.



Suddenly he was up on his rear haunches, one talon-clawed paw on either of my shoulders and the back of my neck clamped firmly between his teeth. His breath flowing around my neck was horrid. "Okay, okay," I acquiesced. "I get the point." Then, as the powerful muscles in his jaw began to clamp shut on my neck, "Please! Anything you want!" It was a short-lived rebellion. He dropped back to all fours and so did I. He sniffed me up and down my flank and licked my right cheek. I took it. He snuffled into my right ear and bit lightly at the
lobe and I took that too. All the while I smelled his graveyard breath. What the hell was he doing? For a moment neither of us moved. He stood there panting, beside my right shoulder, facing me, and suddenly I understood. This was some kind of dominance thing, what I had occasionally seen one dog--presumably the alpha male--do to another. He was doing it to me. I got it, I
thought. Loud and clear. You're the alpha. I'm the bitch.Satisfied (he read my thoughts in my body language, there's no other explanation) he grunted lightly one time, then went to stand behind me. I stared straight ahead panting. He had really hurt my neck. Good luck, Christine, I thought. A dog is about to fuck you.



He sniffed at my pussy (I hate the word with everything I am, but I just can't think of a better one to use), then snuffled it like he had done to my ear. I tried not to jump but the shock was just too great. I gave a little shriek and sidled forward. He growled. "Fuck you!" I said vehemently under my breath. "I don't
like it, okay!"He obviously did, because a moment later his tongue went
from halfway to my navel all the way up the crack of my ass to the small of my back. This time I really did shriek and I surged forward in alarm. I also looked back over my shoulder in horror as ever nerve ending in my body jangled. It was like getting scrubbed by a warm, wet length of Scotchbrite.I didn't move. I didn't breath. I felt sick at my stomach. I wanted to puke. He licked my pussy again and I made a disgusting noise, something a real bitch might make. Tears leaked from my eyes and splattered onto the concrete below, sucked up almost immediately by the dust and porous surface. It wouldn't stay that way for long, not if I started bawling. When I started bawling. He lapped at me for a full minute, then two, getting me slathered up and absolutely raw. I felt every little sandpaper bead on his tongue and because I routinely shave to keep myself clean--I had done so only that morning--there was not even my wispy blonde pubic hair to offer any protection. My clitoris, my swollen outer lips, the mouth of my vagina, my urethra and especially my poor little anus all got the treatment. And the way he went after me with that tongue, with such unbelievable vigor--he'd driven me six feet or more across the floor--you'd think I was a sugar-coated treat. To him, I guess I was.Then he mounted me and locked his powerful forepaws around my waist and I squealed in complete and utter terror. He shoved forward with his cock, not so much searching for my pussy as dive-bombing it. I wailed again and tried to crawl away across the floor but he lunged forward over me and grabbed my neck again with his teeth. He bit down hard and growled an angry, you stay the fuck put! snarl, breaking my skin with his teeth--not deep, just enough to get his point across--and I could feel blood seeping out of the wounds. "Okay," I brayed. "I'm yours! I'm whatever you want! I'll do anything you tell me to! Just please, please don't hu--"



I sucked in an agonized breath as something hot and sticky and the size of a baseball bat entered my pussy. Then I shrieked and then I caterwauled--quietly, as those teeth still dug into my neck--and shook my entire body
trying to get him out. Instead, he worked himself even deeper."No," I sobbed. "Please no! Let me go!" Instead, I crawled forward under him six more agonizing feet until my head hit the back wall of the garage and then skidded
along its surface. I cried hot, sulfurous tears, the tears burning my eyes, my nose, the back of my throat. The thing in my pussy was hot and sulfuric too, pounding in and out of me, gouging at my vagina, assaulting me, destroying my sanity one thrust at a time. It was more pain than I could ever have imagined.
"Nuhungunaaaah," something inside me cawed. I was no more able to make coherent noise than I was of having coherent thought. I was a woman with a demon on her back... and in her vagina.



Trapped against the garage wall, I began to turn in against it. Splinters from the exposed two by fours gouged me wherever I rubbed against them. (I'd later look like a comedy skit from Saturday Night Live or Mad TV or something. The Splinter Lady, I thought.) But as the splinters attacked the side of my right hand, my right forearm, then my elbow, my upper arm and shoulder and finally my right hip and my thigh, the Lab continued walking me forward with his thrusts. I scraped against the plywood sheathing of the exterior wall,
encountering a second two by four, then a third, and finally a forth.Then I was in the corner that I had avoided so many years before--right where my doggie master wanted me--he banged me head first into the two by fours in the corner there, driving me unmercifully forward until my head had only one place to go--down and against the floor. I knelt there, jammed hard against the studs, my cheek pressed brutally against the cold concrete floor while the dog
banged and banged and banged away me.



By now I was sobbing so hard my chest felt like an exploding bomb. My entire being ached. My vagina was beyond repair and still the dog fucked me. "Please God, please don't let him do this to me," I kept saying, over
and over again. The words came out as something no human ear could ever have understood, except maybe God's... and I don't think God was listening.
Twisted with my head locked against the corner studs, I found myself watching between my legs as the dog wailed away at me. His cock was as big around as my forearm--my father's forearm--pasty white with a cobweb pattern of
vicious red veins. It was a foot long at least. It probably was longer. But terrifying as it was, what was at the end of it was ever worse. Because there, twice the thickness of the shaft and an even angrier red and white color, was a horrendous round knot. "No," I moaned plaintively as the dog continued to rut me. "I can't. I can't. No, no, no, please."But the dog told me I could and that I would and very shortly I did. I watched as the knot grew nearer to me with every thrust. Then the thing hit me with a sucking, slurping sound that made me retch with revulsion, stuck in me for a moment before he yanked himself back... and the wave of pain hit me like a Pacific tidal wave. On the fifth try he finally made it in and I was thrashing around wildly with the pain and making horrific noise and beating at his flanks with my fists. Then something hot and wet came cascading down my thighs and splattering on the concrete floor beneath our coupled organs, my guts cramped so violently that I screamed...
and then I was gone.
-- -- --



The dog was laying in the far corner of the garage, cleaning himself and ignoring me completely. On the floor beneath my crotch, where I expected a huge mass of blood, I saw something possibly even worse: a grossly-puddled mass of foamy, already crusting over semi-white fluid... his cum. I had been thoroughly rutted.I found I had bled very little. How he could have driven
such a huge and misshapen thing such as that into me without puncturing something vital or causing me to hemorrhage I don't know. Feinting when he reached climax must have provided me just enough flexibility to spare my
life. I think I sat on that floor for the better part of an hour, staring at nothing. My pussy ached and my guts were roiling inside and I felt numb like a block of wood. Never in my life had the thought ever entered my mind that a dog might actually fuck me. I had imagined it of course (I believe all women have) but imaginings are supposed to stay in the realm of imagination. Not show up in your garage. "I want to go home," I said. The words sounded so good to me, so reassuring. My home was only 15 feet away. But again, the dog had other ideas.



The second time he came for me I just let him. I got on my hands and knees, docilely let him mount me, then put my chest and my face on the cold concrete floor and held myself open for him with my hands. I didn't fight him at all. When he came out of me somewhere about halfway through, and mounted me in a different way, I shifted my hands to my buttocks and spread them far apart. It hurt his being in my ass (getting past my poor little anus was really
tough) but not as bad as I had thought. It was my first anal experience and he spared me the ordeal of his knot. The third time I lay on my back with my legs drawn tight to my chest and let him rut me like that. I think it was a new experience for him and I'm not sure he even liked it. Are you trying to breed me? I asked silently of his inhuman, polished black eyes. Am I supposed to have puppies? If so, It would be quite a litter. And then I had an orgasm. I didn't want it to happen. I fought against it with everything I had, but it was involuntary and unstoppable. He was doing me with such savage determination that I think I had no choice. He suddenly slowed down and his muscles tensed and by this time the pain from his knot had almost gone away. He prepared to unload in me and when his first shot came, hot and gushing and spilling out my cunt all up my thighs and down over my asshole, I could not stop. I came and he came and the two of us came together, him squatted over me not moving, just emptying his testicles of their unbelievable load. I clutched myself behind my knees and prayed for it all to end. His gushing, and my orgasm. Eventually, they both did. Then he was finished with me.
-- -- --



What happened to the dog? I have no idea, and I don't ever want to find out.
After the requisite fifteen minute wait, his knot finally shriveled and he pulled himself free of me with a wet popping sound and his cum--that part which hadn't already sprayed out all over me--gushed out onto my thighs and down between my buttocks. Such an awful mess. Then he hobbled to the opposite corner where he cleaned himself and ignored me from then on. He had gotten what he wanted and that was that. I cautiously got to my hands and knees and, risking another go at it, eased my way toward the kitchen door. I quietly entered the house and closed the door securely behind me, never taking my eyes off of him. He heard the door close but he never looked up. Later, once I'd cleaned myself up and then cleaned up the mess in the garage. I had my 9mm Glock with me then and just dared him to move. I would have shot him on the spot except that I'd have to explain and I would never do
that. I never saw the mutt again.I now live in Atlanta, Georgia, just about as far removed from Seattle as I can get. I live in a nice little, two-story frame house with a nice little garden out back and a semi-detached carport on the side. I also have a female Doberman Pincher named Mary that I know will never try to fuck me. I only hope some other dog does, just so I can set her loose on him.


THE END
Note: If you want to reach me I can be easily had at:
KellieC82@aol.com


~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~
Please keep this story, and all erotic stories out of
the hands of children. They should be outside playing
in the sunshine, not thinking about adult situations.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~

atrape.jpg

I've always thought my girlfriends sister (Tara) was a stunner and have perved and wanked over her from afar for the last 5 years. But last weekend we was at a party round her house and.......

The party was in full swing, my girlfriend drunk and annoying as she is when drunk. Tara's chatting away to me and asked me "why do you put up with her".

"I love her I guess" I tell her.

"Awww, I wish all the best ones weren't taken" she said to me before stroking my arm. "I'm dying for a piss" she then announced.

"Ha, ever the lady" I tell her.

"Fuck off you love me" she says.

"I do. I need to too actually" I tell her.

"Then follow me big brother" she says and grabs me by the hand walks me to the stairs before making sure she goes up first, almost as if she wanted to show me up her dress and I wasn't complaining. She was wearing a very lovely dark blue minidress and I got a great view of her fabulous bubble butt wiggling up the stairs. I couldn't see up it, but her butt was amazing.

"Fucking hell" I accidently let out.

"Oi perv" she says and then proceeds to walk up even slower and I clearly remember her running her hands down her side before grabbing hold of the bottom of her dress and hiking it up an inch or two. Showing me her lovely ass cheeks but annoyingly the stairs stopped and we reached the top.

"Ladies first" I tell her, but she just pushes me straight in the bathroom. Grabs my jeans, unbuckles me and pulls my dick out.

"Mmmmm, hello there" she says and drops to her knees. I'm lost as to what's suddenly happening and before I know it, my dick has disappeared down her throat.......

Where has all the intelligence gone? I mean, at some point people gave a shit enough to be independent thinkers.

Instead people are all up in arms over TV, music, and other shit that doesn't require you to think, and instead require the simplest thing a human being can have. A sense of taste. No matter how bad, simply having one qualifies you to enjoy and judge TV and music. The simple fact that "Cult classics" exist means that nothing can ever truly be bad, because shitheads will watch it anyway and it'll get deemed "Special" because a few select people have absolutely atrocious taste.

People piss me off at their lack of intelligence, and their lack of an ability to have an interest in learning. Like ricers and musclefags for example. Two non-interchangeable sort of folk who do the exact same shit. They obsess over their tastes, completely put away any rational thoughts, and hate each other blindly. Little import cars are manuverable. Muscle cars have eons of torque. Neither 'suck', as both are incredible on their own terms, and yet these... primates cant be intelligent enough to console their differences and get the fuck along.

It's why i like to use guns and ammo as examples. As my brother says "A bullet to the brain has the same effect regardless of the person struck". And yet we've got people arguing that the slightest difference in weapons and ammo makes one vastly superior to the other. BLINDLY projecting their versions of the truth, instead of simply admitting any firearm or ammo type is deadly. Durr 1911 is betteer than glock, 9mm is superior to your dum dum .45's. You get shot with either, in the face, and you gon die.

I dont even want people to get along. It's this fiendish disease known as ignorance that kills my faith in humanity. How anyone can blindly ignore whats right in front of their faces is beyond me.

The best possible example i can think of is Russia Today's fans on youtube. You wont find more insanely biased and ignorant folk than them. They're the sort of people that truly believe that the US is one big crumbling tent city, just because the kremlin's mouthpiece tells them so. And that Russia is a prospering country, with no debt, starving, disease or crime, because the kremlin's mouthpiece tells them so. And when you go to point out something that so much as grazes the thin line of their competence, they immediately attack you, calling you a sheep, a slave to the government, a CIA paid troll, or simply denounce what you've said as entirely invalid just because you're american or have a silly video on your youtube page. And any valid point that they cant deflect in that manner, they instantly blame it on the big bad ol United states. Collapse of the soviet union? United states fault. Black market in russia? United state's fault. THE ENTIRE GLOBE'S FUEL, ECONOMY AND FOOD PROBLEMS, the united state's fault.

Nothing can ever be any single person's fault. And as such, you can begin to see how it doesn't matter what side you're on, ignorance is still ignorance. Be it that you're a patriotic republitard that blindly supports whatever the US gets into, or part of the filthy yuppie protesters that believe that everything belongs to them and that the government should just give them jobs, you're still ignorant for even picking a side.

Thank god 2012 is magically going to be the year the world ends apparently, I dont think i want to live in a world where you cant have competence and intelligence, where either side of the coin is a dumbed down, media fed beast of ignorance. Fuck all you people i'm moving underground and stocking up on supplies and ammo. Anyone else remotely interested in surviving the holocaust of the ignoramuses, i humbly advise you do the same.

I have been present at the boards for quite some time. Got introduced to this, by my first bf. He was an open book, regarding sex, and inexperienced as I was, I thought all men are, especially since I met him at 24, and before that had zero, but really, zero experience.

I am a bit chubby, so I felt unwanted, but he changed the way I looked at myself. When our thing ended, I thought I would die, but I didn't, bounced back, got married, and I was here all the time, except for a little break I took after the wedding, since I felt bad. Why? Because my husband is a closed book, regarding these things, and all my efforts to hint on something, hit a wall.

Then, my boss started hitting on me. I confessed to him, immediately, but he was pretty cold. He started promising me promotion, I told him that as well, but he just said "good". I feared that he might want something from me, and responded with "we all have to kiss ass to get ahead". When he told me I am going to a conference with him, his response was "good, he obviously want to promote you". Told him flat out, that I think he will make a move, on which he just waved me off.

I ended up fucking him, at that conference, confessed to my husband, as soon as I got back. He didn't look pissed, but he did come out of the room, only to be back within minutes. Asked me a few questions:

"Did he wear a condom?"
"No"
"Where did he cum?"
"In my mouth."
"Did you swallow?"
"I had to"
"Did it feel good?"
"No, it felt bad."

We had the best sex of our lives that night, after my confession. He was quiet for a few days, but eventually told me he forgives me, but that I have to stop that with him, and that it can't happen ever again.

Boss was ok with it, and I got my promotion, but the most funny thing in all of this is, that I felt my husband was pushing me into his arms, that he got the kick out of it happening, but that in the end, common sense took over, and he wanted it ended.

Am I wrong, or am I reading this the right way?

Jamilla’s crucifixion

Jamilla was already awake when the sunlight entered her cell. After the Romans had captured her a week ago at the villa of her master, they had locked her up in there. They had stripped her and tied her up tightly, her hands behind her back, she was forced to sit here in this dark cell. She have had a lot of time to think about what has happened, and, more important, the things to come. At first she had been scared to death by the thought of being crucified, but right now she had found peace with it. Jamilla knew what she had done, and she also knew that she deserved nothing better. There was no doubt that, if she was to be killed, it would happen out there for every one to see. She was just to beautiful to let her die in here. After all she was the most beautiful girl in and around the city, In fact the thought of starving in here scared her even more than a public humiliation. Being tied up all the time and at least raped and tortured, imagine taht! No, no, all well considered, crucifixion was the best she could hope for. At least her pain would be over in a few days instead of years. She didn’t dare to think that the soldiers wouldn’t come for her.

But then the door opened and a couple of men gave entered her cell and removed the ropes from her hands and feet. Jamilla felt some sort of relief when she left the cell. They would not let her starve. Thus far she had been very lucky. It was only now that she realized that nobody had abused her until now. She wasn’t raped, she hadn’t been whipped. The fact of being nude don’t scare her, as a slave girl she has experienced this form of humilation many times, it was usual for the female to walk nude trough the city up tot he crucifixion side, while the men are allowed to wear a loincloth.

As they came out of the dark hallways into the inner yard of the camp, Jamilla spotted a long, thin, wooden cross lying on the ground. “Pick it up!” one of the soldiers said. Jamilla walked towards the cross and lifted it on her shoulder. There was no use in trying to resist, which would only make it worse for her. Two soldiers came standing next to her and one of them hung a wooden plate around her neck with her name, her age and her crime carved in it. Jamilla expected them to push her forward in to the streets of the city, but they didn’t. Both of the soldiers were looking at a little door behind them. As Jamilla looked at it as well, she saw an other soldier coming out with a hammer, a ladder and a basket with nails. Long heavy spikes…

“So it ’s going to be a full nailing” Jamilla said to herself. Until now she had hoped that they would only use ropes or at least only nail her hands, but as she could count more than two nails, she knew she wouldn’t be that lucky. The soldier loaded the gear on a donkey and the other two gave Jamilla a gentile push on her shoulder. “Let’s go.” They said and the campgates opened.

Jamilla carried her cross through the narrow streets of the city. It wasn’t very heavy but despite the early hour the sun was already shining hot. As she came closer to the crucifixion site, more and more people were watching and following her, yelling things at her. She noted the views of the men, on her slim body, her well-shaped breasts, with the long nipples. Her master has pierced them years ago, she has to wear rings there, and the nipples has grown considerably. Except her long hair, her body has been shaved completely, even if the pubic hair has started to grow back, her crotch is visible for everyone.

“Look at you, you stupid basterds,” Jamilla said to herself “ shouldn’t you be working? No you just want to see me suffer, you want to hear me scream on the cross, you want to see the extreme fear in my eyes when they nail me to it. Well screw you! You think I’m afraid but I’m not, you think I’ll beg them for mercy, beg them not to nail my feet, but you’re wrong, wrong, wrong! I won’t. In fact I’ll show you that it doesn’t scare me, I’ll show you how a proud girl faces her destiny!”

As she took the last turn to the marketplace, Jamilla felt this strange sensation in her underbelly. She knew she was walking her last few steps ever. On the market place, one of the soldiers gave the order to stop right in the middle of the square. She let her cross slip to the ground, took a few steps back and looked at the people that came to see her humiliation. One soldier held a hand on her shoulder and took back the wooden plate as the other one unpacked the gear. The third one began to declare her verdict and why she deserved it. During that time Jamilla realized that the strange feeling in her underbelly wasn’t fear as she thought it was, but pleasure. Her crotch has become wet, she noticed it. Every single person on the square wanted to see her young, nude body exposed on the cross. She knew she turned on every man that came to see her today, but none of them would ever have her. She would remain an unreachable ideal forever. She knew she could give them a spectacle they would never forget, that would make every other women look like durt.

Right now Jamilla realized that her time had come. The third soldier reached the end of his speech.

Jamilla knew what she had to do, she would show the crowd she was not afraid. Slowly she walked towards the cross, looking at the soldiers. Then she turned around, looked at he crowd and went lying down on her cross. Before one of the soldiers could grab her, she placed both of her wrists on the crossbeam, waiting for the nails.

The soldier that was going to nail her held back his two accompagnons. “No, no, don’t grab her. I want to see if she really can take this.” Jamilla looked at him as he put the first heavy spike right on top of her wrist. There was no one holding her wrists in place, yet she did not pulled them away, when the soldier raised his hammer for the first blow. Jamilla looked closely as the point of the first nail was driven into her wrist. “Aagh!” The pain was more than unbearable, it didn’t just stay in her wrist. Like water spilled on a flat stone, the pain started to run in various directions, all through her body. Yet the nail had only cut a few muscles and flesh. Right now he was only pushing on her wristbones, slightly driving them apart. As much as Jamilla was suffering, she couldn’t move her arms. She could only watch how the hammer came down a second time. This time the nail crushed her wristbones. Jamilla could feel the couldnes of the steel against her bones. Again she could not hold back a short scream. The pain had now turned into a supernatural form of agony. One of the soldiers who was standing next to the cross, noticed how Jamilla was rubbing her beautiful bare feet over the sand in a useless attempt to lighten the pain. Although the nail hadn’t reached the beam yet, she managed to keep her tortured wrist in place. Her most beautiful body was already covered with sweat when the hammer came down for the third time. Finally the nail came out of her wrist again and made his first contact with the crossbeam. Jamilla felt a bit relieved because she thought the wrist part was over. Once the nail was through, it would be easier to bare. But she was wrong. The hardness of the wood made it very hard to finish the job. The executioner needed six more blows to get her wrist fully nailed to the beam, every blow causing Jamilla more and more pain in addition to the already unbearable agony…

At the first blow, Jamilla had pulled back her second wrist. “Aagh!” A short scream escaped her mouth every time the nail went deeper. Finally the last blow was given and the executioner stood up. Shortly he admired his work, then he walked over to the other side of the beam to nail her other wrist. Jamilla didn’t know how she did it, but she had managed not to cry. Although only one of the four nails was in place, she was already covered with sweat. She looked at her unnailed wrist once more, then she placed it on the crossbeam as she saw the executioner approached with the second nail. He looked at her beautiful young face while he went across her wrist with his fingers to locate the bones. When he found the right spot, he place the nail on it, held his hammer high up in the sky. Then he waited for a moment to see if Jamilla really wouldn’t pull down her arm now that she knew what it felt like to have one nailed wrist. Then he started his horrible job.

Jamilla thought she knew what she had to expect, but no one could ever get used to a sudden explosion of pure pain like that. Again her short screams filled the air, again her beautiful bare feet rubbed against the sand, but yet the agony seemed like at least a thousand times worse. Again she felt how the nail crushed some of her bones and drove others apart. It was in this pure sensation of nothing-but-absolute-agony- that Jamilla realized something strange. With every blow she screamed her little “AaAgh’s” as a message to every one on the square that she couldn’t take it any more. But now she realized, as her pain reached a new, horrible peak with every other blow that she wanted more. Though the agony made it quite impossible to keep her wrist in place, as long as the nail hadn’t pinned it to the wood, Jamilla realized she was able to do so, because she loved it. From this moment one, she could kill and love the executioner for what he was doing to her at the same time. She hated and admired him because he was able of hurting her like this. Though her agony reached unknown hights with every blow, she couldn’t wait for the next one. She watched closely how the nail disappeared deeper into her wrist and into the wood. When the executioner stood up after the nailing, Jamilla felt relieved and disappointed at the same time. Her body was under tension, shivering, excited, despite the heat her nipples remain hard all the time, and she notes that her juice has started to leak.

Jamilla looked at her beautiful nude body as the soldiers made preparations to pull up the cross. With her arms spread out like this above her head and her legs a bit opened to feel the sand under her feet for the last time, both her beautiful small breasts with their long and hard nipples and shaven pubic were exposed to the crowd. Yet Jamilla felt no shame, she felt only pain and a deep desire for more pain. Two soldiers were tying ropes to both ends of the crossbeam while the third one was placing some small pieces of wood at the bottom of the longpole so that the cross wouldn’t slide over the sand when they tried to raise it. Then they attached the ropes to their donkey as well. Then the executioner kneeled down at Jamilla’s feet. He grabbed them by the ankles and measured the length of her legs. He placed her feet on the longpole, right next to each other, so that her legs were slightly bent. He looked at it, changed the pose a bit, released her feet and carved a little bit of wood out of the pole, where he wanted her feet to be when he nailed them. Jamilla had observed his actions very well. For a moment she thought he was going to nail her feet before they raised the cross. She had loved the feeling of his hand around her feet. The two soldiers made the donkey pull up the cross while the executioner made sure the longpole would slip into the hole that was dug for it. As they raised her cross and her feet left the ground for the last time, Jamilla felt how her weight was no longer carried by the thin longpole but only by the two spikes that pierced her wrists. She had to scream. Little yelps of both extreme agony and pleasure escaped her mouth while the donkey was raising her cross. As her cross was almost in a complete vertical position, Jamilla spotted the carve made by the executioner to indicate the intended position of her feet. While the soldiers were making sure the cross wouldn’t fall back if they cut the ropes, Jamilla tried out her final footpose. With her feet against the longpole and her legs opened widely because of the roundness of the longole, she decided that it was both a humiliating and an exciting pose. Jamilla looked at her elegant ankles and her adorable toes. Soon her most beautiful feet would be nailed. To feel once more the pain of really hanging on a cross, she moved her legs away from the longpole, so that they were just hanging on either side of it. Now the executioner placed his ladder against the cross and climbed up to fulfill his duty.

As the executioner reached the final step of the ladder, Jamilla lowered her left foot and placed it right on the spot the executioner wanted it to be. He put the nail right on the most central spot of her foot, slightly adapted its pose so that the toes were really pointing towards the ground. Then he began the nailing. Once again Jamilla experienced a wave of fresh agony running through her body. Again she felt how the nail pushed against the bones of her foot and crushed them with the second blow. Again she let out her little yells every time the nail went a bit deeper. Even when the nail entered the wood after the third blow, she didn’t dare to put any weight on it. Her foot was causing her the same amount of agony as both her wrists. Oooh, she loved crucifixion right now; She thanked the people that invented this heavenly torture from the bottom of her heart as the final blows were given. As the executioner finished the nailing of her left foot, Jamilla felt a bit sad. Now her other foot was the only thing left. After that, her agony would slowly fade away … So she put her other foot right next to her nailed one. The executioner brought out the last nail. Jamilla closed her eyes as her bully raised his hammer. Very intensely she tried to analyze the waves of pain that were caused by the final spike. As the bones of her right foot were crushed she couldn’t hold back a small yelp. Also when she felt how the nail tore the skin of here sole apart, she simply had to release a little “ Ôah!” As the nail was driven further into her foot and the wood of the longpole, Jamilla first realized she was being put to death in the most cruel, horrible and agonizing way known in the whole of the Roman Empire, and that she just loved it. The soldier smashed the nail a bit deeper for the last time. Then he went down a few steps and nailed the wooden plate that quoted Jamill’s crime, name and age to the longpole, right underneath her beautiful, nailed feet. “Jamilla, twenty one year old, blonde slave, murder, theft and arson.” Then he stepped down, took away his ladder and together with one of his fellows he went back to the camp. The third one staid to guard Jamilla so that no one would get her down of there.

Although it had seamed a lot longer, her crucifixion had only taken half an hour. Now most of the spectators resumed their work on the market. For Jamilla, the real horror of crucifixion was about to begin. Right now she realized that the pain in her wrists became too much to bare, even for someone who loved it, so Jamilla had to push up on her feet. Putting her entire weight on the nails piercing her feet caused her a wonderful amount of pain, yet she had to let go, if she didn’t want to faint, and she fell back on her wrists. But very soon, again, the pain in her wrists forced her to retry the push up. The Romans had spiked her in a very ingenious way. By bending her legs just a little bit, Jamilla had to face the problem where to put her weight, but she couldn’t suffocate that easy. As she looked around to see what the other people who had watched her crucifixion were doing. Some people were still looking at her, pointing out to each other how well she was nailed. Jamilla herself was also admiring the work of her bully. While she was at it, she saw that she wasn’t bleeding as much as she thought. The only blood Yamilla saw was the blood that had run out of the wounds when the nails were still driven in. Meanwhile the soldier that staid behind walked over to the fountain and took a drink. He didn’t return to the cross but went strait to one of the stalls on the market. He decided to watch over her from there, in the shadow. On the cross, Jamilla was exposed to the sun. Very slowly her bronzed skin was burning. As she saw the guard take a drink, Jamilla became aware of her own thirst. She wondered whether she could ask for some water as well. After a while her thirst became so big she decided to risk it. “Can…can I have some water to, please…?” she moaned. The guard fulfilled her request and put a cup filled with water on the top of his spear. Jamilla drunk it all and asked for more several times, especially around noon when the sun was burning every drop of liquid out of her.

Jamilla now realized that the pain wasn’t fading away at all. She didn’t know why but the spikes kept hurting her as much as they did when they were driven into place. She looked once more to the nails piercing her body. As she could clearly feel, al four of them were smashed through some bones. “I wonder…” she thought. Jamilla tried to move her fingers, but some of them didn’t react to her command. Also her toes weren’t completely movable. The sight of the spikes entering her feet and wrists fascinated her. Jamilla tried to reach the head of the nails in her wrists. Her fingers could only touch the top of the nails. Her excitement still remains, and her crotch has started to leak, she notes the liquid running down the lips, and the it drops down to the sand.

As the sun went down and the market became empty, Jamilla first realized she would never leave her cross again. Even her corpse would be left up there after she died. She wondered what it would be like, if she died. Would she pass out and never awake again? She didn’t know.

Jamilla’s first night on the cross was filled with agony. There was now way of getting some sleep up there. If the pain didn’t keep her awake, then the coldness of the night would make sure she didn’t sleep. The hours passed slowly, way to slowly, but when Jamilla finally thought she was used to it, the first rays of sunlight announced a new day….

As the market became crowded again, people returned to her cross to see how she was doing. "You 're realy enjoying this, aren't you?" Jamilla managed to ask her public. Of course they did. "Guess what," Jamilla moaned as a reply, "so do I..."

According to some spectators who had seen a few crucifixions already, Jamilla was “dancing” real nice. She was pushing herself up on the spikes piercing her feet and falling back on her wrists al the time. Even if she didn’t had to push up to get some fresh air, she still forced herself to do so. It largely increased her pain. It was her second day on the cross, but Jamilla felt far from exhausted. Now she knew why she hadn’t been raped or whipped: If she were still strong when they nailed her to her cross, she would last longer. Once again Jamilla looked at her beautiful body. The nails fascinated her, how they disappeared in her wrists and feet. Only four nails, but they put her in hell. Right now the thought crossed her mind that despite of the fact that she had been drinking quite a lot yesterday, she didn’t have to pee. The sun burned away every single drop of liquid, even the water from the fountain. In the afternoon, Jamilla felt how she was becoming weaker and weaker, how the pain slowly faded. Right now she wished she could live through it al again, from the cell, to the first nail, the moment of triumph when she exposed her completely nude body to the overwhelmed crowd, the nailing of her wrists and feet, her complete crucifixion. Later that day Jamilla lost conscience. She didn’t saw how a rich salesman paid of the guarding soldier and ordered his men to get Jamilla down from her cross. She didn’t even realized the nails were pulled out.

Jamilla looked out of the window as the sun came up. Six months had passed since her crucifixion. Her wounds had completely healed. The salesman had dropped her of at one of his houses in a small village while she was still unconscious. An other girl slave had told her everything. She had never seen him until now. He was standing in the inner yard, saying goodbye to someone. Then he entered Jamilla’s room. “You’re so beautiful” he said. “You’re so beautiful that you can ask me anything. Ask me and I’ll do it!” Jamilla looked at him as he touched her face. “Well, there is one thing you could do…” She answered.

Later that morning, the entire village watched how Jamilla publicly undressed herself. Completely nude, she walked over to the cross and went lying down on it. She smiled at the salesman as he approached with the hammer and the nails. “Nail me!” she said.

I confess that in previous relationships I have been intentionally neglectful of my partners in small ways. It has always seemed to me that a relationship should be fair and balanced and the more out of balance the relationship gets, the more I wall myself off from my partner.

At the height of walling myself off from my fourth wife, I was particularly upset that she had gone a full month without lifting a finger at home. Working two jobs, then coming home to cook, put a step-daughter to bed and then clean-up was wearing on me. In truth we were probably only together because she liked the sex I gave her, and I liked walking into a business dinner with her on my arm.

One specific morning, I got he step daughter off to school and then the wife starts in on how badly she needs me to get her off. I put her in a rather uncomfortable hogtie on her side on our bed and taped a vibrator in each her pussy and her ass. Then I turned off the lights and went to work. At the end of the school day, I picked up my step-daughter, brought her to my office and worked late with her playing with my secretary. After work, we went out for a meal and finally got home in time for her to have a bath and go to bed.

My wife of the time spent twelve straight hours hogtied and vibrating until the batteries died and she still had not cum. I let her know that I would get her off to great heights but that she could no longer just lay about during the days. I got her off, repeatedly, unbound her and held her as she slept.

In the following days she did do some housework, but she never knew that that day was the beginning of the end for us, that I had started to stop caring a little more each day. It was about two years after that that we finally split up for good.
Doing the things you wish you thought of...

It all started after I just got a divorce and had to rent a room in a house in town. I had just lost my job and had just started a new one at entry level pay. I shared the house with two brothers, John and Jack that had inherited the house from their grandmother. They were both jocks that went to the gym everyday and loved sports. I was the opposite kind of small and thin and never really played sports. After the divorce I didn’t really want to have any girlfriends. I started looking at porn on my laptop and started to like the sissy stuff. I wasn’t gay and had always been with women. For some reason this stuff just turned me on. It all started off innocent enough. I would jerk off to sissy porn and then started watching sissy hypno videos. After a couple months went by when I bought my first panties. I never wore them when the brothers were home just when I had the house to myself. I almost died when I left a pair of thongs in the dryer and John found them. They started joking that I must have a new girlfriend and wanted to know when they were going to meet her. I just joked back and told them it was a one night stand. They laughed and congratulated me like I had just scored a touchdown. I had let my hair grow long and told them it was because where I worked they all did. I started driving to the city and trying to buy more stuff. I wanted to buy some stuff like skirts, blouses and shoes. The hardest thing to buy were things like bras, stockings and thing like that. Even though nobody knew who I was I still felt uncomfortable buying these things. I think the way I was embarrassed, they knew I was buying them for myself. Sometimes I would just walk out of the store because I was so embarrassed. That when I decided to start using Amazon. I went crazy! I could buy whatever I wanted and never had to go to a store. I bought all kind of stuff to dress up in. I was going to the post office almost every day. Then things like dildos and things like that started to be recommended to me. I started to try some small dildos and plugs. Oh god I loved it! The more I used them the more I wanted something bigger. I started buying ones that looked like dicks and they were a lot bigger than mine. I got a chastity devise and lock my penis up. It was so cool to not to be able to jerk off when I played my games. I would get horny as hell by not being able to cum for days. That may have been a bad thing looking back! Like I said the guys went to the gym every day and went to the bars most nights so I had the house to myself most of the time. The only problem was the hornier I got the more chances I would take. I almost got caught a couple of time. I swore not to take the chance of getting caught. One day we were all in the kitchen talking and Jack said something about ordering something on line and like a dumbass I said that I had an Amazon account. He said it would be great if he could just use my account to order his stuff. I didn’t know what to say but sure. I immediately went to my room and deleted my history and thought please don’t let him see what I been buying. I thought I had deleted everything and took my laptop to Jack’s room. I logged on for him and he was searching for what he wanted when John called me in to the living room for something. When I got back to Jack he was done ordering and gave me my laptop back and said he would pay me when his stuff came in. I thought everything was ok because everything was normal for a couple of days. Then three days later Jack came in and said John was out for the night and he wanted to talk to me. I sat on the couch and Jack was walking around then he said “I seen the fucked up shit you have bought on line.” My heart dropped and my stomach turned! I didn’t say anything. I just look at the floor and hope it would all go away. It didn’t. Jack said I knew there was something funny about you. Now go upstairs and get changed. I’m going to take a shower so don’t be too long! My head was spinning. I didn’t know what to do. Then Jack yelled “you better get your ass moving sissy or I’m going to stomp your ass in the ground.” I ran upstairs and slammed my door with all kind of thoughts running though my head. I didn’t want to dress up but, I was afraid Jack would kill me if I didn’t do as he said. I grabbed a skirt and blouse off the floor and put them on real fast. I already had panties on. I found some socks and tennis shoes that I had bought for that outfit and put them on. I looked in the mirror and thought to myself I got to do better than this. He’s going to beat the shit out of me. I knew I didn’t have time to put on much makeup so I just put on a little blush and lipstick and pulled my hair up in ponytails to help me look like a girl. I was out of breath and shaking knowing nobody has ever seen me this way. I ran back downstairs and heard the shower still running so I sat on his bed trembling. I heard the water stop and I knew he would be out soon so I tried to relax so he wouldn’t be mad. When I heard the door open my heart stopped. He walked in to the room and said “Holy fuck Scott.” He just stared at me for a while and then said “You make a good looking sissy you little faggot.” I just sat there not knowing what to say when he started to get angry again. Calling me names, saying he was going to tell everyone about me. I started crying a little and he kept yelling. I kept saying I was sorry and begging him not to tell anyone. He pushed me down on the bed and I thought he was going to hit me. He started calling me names like sissy bitch, pussy boy and told me I probably like sucking cocks too. I told him that I wasn’t gay and he just laughed. He took out his cell phone and started taking pics of me. I’m going to let everyone enjoy these. He said he was going to call all the guys at the gym and have them come over and fuck my sissy ass. I kept begging him not to and was really crying now. He said for now on he would call me Sue. He said Scott is not a good name for a sissy faggot. I was lying on the bed curled up in a ball crying and thing got quiet. I looked up and Jack was just standing over top of me. For a few minutes I didn’t know what he was going to do. I felt him sit on the bed and after a while he said “Sit up Sue we need to talk” I sat up and he said it would be ok and not to worry. I was wiping my eyes and he put out his hands like he wanted a hug. I was so confused I didn’t know what to do so I leaned towards him and he gave me a hug. The hug was lasting a long time and he pulled my legs over his lap and was rubbing my back and arms. He kept saying over and over that it will be ok. I was really getting uncomfortable from his touching when all of a sudden he grabbed my ass. I was shaking and afraid to say anything. He kept saying things like “Don’t worry, it will be ok and just relax.” The whole time he was rubbing my legs and ass. For some reason his touching me was beginning to less revolting and my comforting. I almost felt myself start to cuddle up to him. Then he said something that made my fears return. He said “Just do as I say and it will be ok. All you have to do is relax and enjoy this.” I wanted to run but I knew he would get mad again so I just sat there with him while he felt me up. His hands were everywhere, on neck and face, on my arm and the whole time with one on my ass. He put his hand inside of my panties and was squeezing and pulling on my ass cheek. He slid my panties down and was really working on my ass. He started breathing more heavily. A chill ran down my spine when he said “I think it time for you to get out of some of those pretty clothes. I started to pull away and he pulled me in really tight and said “Just do as I say and everything will be ok.” I went limp from defeat and he sat up and pulled me in to a kneeling position. I just close my eyes and let him take control of me. He started to pull on my sweater and blouse until it was pulled out of my skirt. He pulled my sweater up but, I still had my arms down and he said “We can do this the easy way or the hard way. Just do as I say and you might enjoy this. You are a pretty girl. Now act like a pretty girl.” I knew I didn’t have a choice so I raise my arms above my head and let him take my sweater off. After Jack got my sweater off he stood up and looked down at me and said “Sue are you going to be a good girl or am I going to have to call for some help.” I just looked down and didn’t say anything. I heard him pull his cell phone out and it sounded like he was dialing a number. I thought he was bluffing about telling his friends but when he started talking to one of his buddies from the gym named Brice I looked at him in shock. Brice was a very large black guy that was always mean to me. He would always push me around or put me in a head lock. Brice would call me names like little man. I had heard them joke with Brice about the size of his dick. He called it his cunt buster and rectum wrecker. I didn’t have any choice but to look up at Jack and say “I will be a good girl Jack. Please don’t let Brice come over here. I will do anything you want me to do. Please!” Jack looked down at me and told Brice that he had to go because he had a hot bitch on his bed that needed his attention. I don’t know what Brice said but, Jack said he would call him if he needed any help with this cunt. Jack hung up and said I was lucky because Brice would have split my ass in two and if he has any more problems with me that I wouldn’t be able to stop him from calling him to come over. Jack started taking off his clothes and I just sat on the bed looking down, kind of whimpering. I felt Jack approach the bed and said “Time to show me how good of a girl you can be Sue.” I looked up at him. He was naked and looked huge standing over me. He was pulling on his dick and looking down at me. He moved as close as he could to the edge of the bed and ordered “Lick my balls Sue.” I was scared to death and not knowing what to do. I remember thinking it was funny that he was completely shaved. I closed my eyes and stuck out my tongue. I leaned in until my tongue hit him balls. I was trying to think what I would want a woman to do to me when he barked “You better get busy Sue or I’m going to make a call.” I started licking like crazy not knowing if it felt good to him or not. He started to moan so I figured it must be ok. As I licked his balls I took my mouth and started to suck on them to. He seemed to really like that, so I continued to lick and suck on his balls while he was pulling on his dick. He got his phone and was taking more pics and videos. I was able to suck one of his balls in to my mouth and lick it while I sucked on it then I would change and do the same thing to the other one. I thought I must be doing ok his cock was getting really big and he wasn’t threatening me anymore. Then he let go of his cock and it hit me on my forehead. Jack ordered me to suck it. I had never sucked a dick before but I did pretend with my dildos. I figured it would be the same, but it was different. It was warm and soft and bigger than my dildos. I was full of mixed emotions. The man in me wanted to fight back and to stop this, but there was a part of me that wanted to take his cock in my mouth and suck him as deep as I could. He wasn’t moving a bit so any movement was me. The more I sucked his cock the more I wanted to suck him. Now I was rocking back and forth while sucking his cock taking more and more every time. I found myself hoping I was doing a good job and hoping I was better than any women he had fucked before. The thought crossed my mind that I better make him cum or he might want to fuck me. I started to really work on his cock. I grabbed it with my hand and started to jerk him while I was sucking the tip. He was breathing heavy and I thought he was going to cum. Then he pulled my hand off his cock and shoved it all the way in my mouth. My nose was pressed against his stomach and his cock was down my throat. He just held me there for a while. He slowly pulled back and pulled my ponytails so that his cock went all the way in my throat again. I couldn’t breathe when he was all the way in. He would release my hair and I would pull back and catch my breath. As soon as I did he would pull my hair until I was pulled back to the base of his cock. I tried to push back against his thighs to get his cock out of my throat but, the more I pushed the harder he pulled my ponytails. Finally I gave up and let him fuck my throat and hope to get a gasp of air when he pulled back. I was exhausted from the assault on my mouth. Jack started to slow down and was just slowly fucking my mouth. Jack pulled his cock out of my mouth and leaned down and whispered “Ok Sue, it’s time to give me some of that sweet ass of yours.” He pushed me down and pulled my legs towards him. In one swift move he twisted my legs to make me turn over and pulled my hips up so that I was on all fours. Jack opened a drawer next to the bed and grabbed a bottle of oil. He poured some on his cock and I felt it run down the crack of my ass as he poured it on me. Jack said “Reach back and spread that ass you little fucking faggot. I’m going to fuck you so hard you are going to beg me to stop.” I reached back with one hand and pulled my ass cheek. His cock was sliding up and down my ass crack. I almost wanted to thank him for using the oil. His cock was a lot bigger than anything I had put in my ass before so I was really scared. When I played with my toys I would go nice and slow so I could get used to the size. I pleaded to Jack to be easy and he started laughing. I knew he wasn’t going to be nice. Jack was rubbing his cock around my asshole but, not sticking it in. That’s when he leaned in and said “I want you to fuck my cock sissy. Don’t go slow, don’t be easy just slam your ass back as hard as you can. I want you to make it come all the way out and then slam your ass back down on it. Don’t stop until I tell you too.” I begged him not to make me rape my own ass. I was starting to cry. I know even my smallest dildo didn’t go in without a little discomfort and he wanted me to take his big cock that was twice the size of anything I had ever tried before. Jack was starting to get impatient. He reached around and grabbed my throat so I couldn’t breathe. He said “Get busy you little whore or I’m going to shove my fist up your ass. You would probably like that wouldn’t you.” I tried to say something but, I couldn’t talk with his hand on my throat. He released me and I choked as I said “Please don’t. I’ll be a good whore.” I knew what I had to do so I made up my mind to just get it over with. I could feel his hard cock at the entrance of my asshole so I pushed back to build up pressure and with all my force pushed back as hard as I could. His cock slid all the way in to the base and I screamed in a high pitch squeal. My ass was burning like I had just sat on a red hot rod. I was panting rapidly not able to catch my breath. Then he hollered “Pull it out”. I leaned forward until his cock was out of me. God it hurt just as bad going out as it did going in. Jack ordered me to do it again. I began to repeat the process of me slamming my ass down on his cock and pulling away until he was completely out. It was still hurting like hell but I guess my ass was starting to stretch to the size of his cock. After a few times I was getting into a rhythm when I heard him say “They are going to love this.” He started saying “Come on you fucking whore fuck my cock.” I knew he was videoing me fucking his cock with my ass. The more I repeated slamming his cock in my ass; I could feel myself starting to get aroused. My dick was getting hard and my ass was tingling. After several minutes I found myself getting into this experience. I would moan every time his cock would enter me and squeezing my ass trying to hold it in. I was a whore. Jack told me to stop and I heard myself moan a disappointing sound. He pushed me away and laid down on the bed. He pulled my hair and pushed my face towards his cock and said “Suck my dirty cock you fucking little slut.” I was way past the point of refusing. I pulled his cock in to my mouth like I was starving for it. I needed him to be satisfied. I was his slut and it was my duty to please him. I had sucked his cock and balls and fucked his cock with my ass. Now it was my responsibility to make him cum. I was sucking him like a crazed whore. Jerking him and sucking him all the way to the base of his cock. While I was sucking him I reached down and started jerking my own dick. I was a horny slut needing to cum. The more I pulled on my dick the more effort I made to get him to cum. I heard him chuckle and point his phone at me. Then he said “What a nasty whore you turned out to be. Now beg for me to cum.” I knew it was another video so I pulled my mouth off his cock and said “Please Jack cum for me. Feed me your cum. I need you to cum in my mouth. I will be your whore forever. I will suck your cock, lick your balls and fuck you whenever you want. I will be your nasty slut to use anyway you like. PLEASE just cum for me!” I was so close to cumming I would have said anything. Jack got up and stood beside the bed and said “Open your mouth bitch.” I sat up opened my mouth and stuck out my tongue while he stood in front of me jerking his cock. He started to cum and shot his cum on the side of my face. He moved closer. I could feel load after load hitting the back of my throat and on my tongue. Jack pushed me back on the bed and took several pics of me with my cum covered face and said “Fuck Sue that was awesome. I can’t wait until tomorrow!”

For my protection and my friend this is a fantasy story. it is up to you to decide if it is true or not. but i am not saying that it is. This did not really happen. But, if it did, I would be confessing something that has haunted me for 2 years. My wife of 10 years died of an aneurism suddenly while she was at work. She was an executive assistant for a large company in San Francisco. We had no children. A friend of hers called me in tears before the police arrived at my place of business, which I will not identify. Oddly, I was composed while being told on the phone, kind of. I kept repeating "what?, what?" as if I didn't understand what she was saying. Her crying and sobbing made it clear this wasn't a bad joke. But, I just kept saying "what?" "what?", getting a bit loud at the end. None of my coworkers noticed my demeanor given the nature of our work. My reaction could have been consistent with a normal business call. I cannot explain. I don't remember hanging up the phone. I was sitting there with my mind spinning. trying to make sense of the phone call. I was in complete denial. After a few minutes, I started playing solitaire on my laptop. crazy, i know. but, i didn't know what to do. somehow, the game actually distracted me and I managed to put the phone call behind me. I was strangely at some kind of weird peace. But then I fainted when I saw 2 uniformed police officers standing at the end of the hallway asking a coworker which one was me. When she pointed at me, I suddenly blacked out from shock. They revived me shortly. I did not injure myself in the fall. The older female officer asked me to confirm my name, and then told me what I already knew. I got sick. I threw up until I was dry heaving. I could not believe it. I became hysterical and had to be escorted out by the officers. I didn't really think about it until we arrived at the hospital that they were taking me to identify her body. I panicked. But, a doctor gave me something, I presume a sedative shot. It calmed me down real quick. When they lifted the covering to show her face, i was calm. probably from the drugs. i said, yes that is my wife. next thing I knew I was home. The county medical examiner conducted a pretty quick autopsy to determine the aneurism. I thought those things took longer than that, but I guess they had a good idea what it was and scanned her brain to confirm it.

Her mom took care of the phone calls and funeral arrangements as I was in complete despair. Something that no one knew is that my wife and I were getting a divorce. We had not seen a lawyer or told anyone, yet. She asked for it. That also devastated me. I am an average looking guy, but she was practically a model. She was a cheerleader in high school and college. she was 5 ft 3 in., 120 lbs. light brown hair with hazel eyes. Now she was dead at the age of 33. We had not had sex in 5 years, despite my best efforts. She eventually told me that she had no interest in sex. I did not suspect she was having an affair. I knew her better than that. She knew it was hurting me, so we went to a few specialists and she was diagnosed with hypoactive sexual desire disorder. I did some research and now believe that it could be related to the aneurism that eventually killed her. She was going to file for divorce so that I could find someone who could fulfill my needs. I did not want it but she was very adamant.

A older man I met at church about 3 or so years before this tragedy, ended up being the guy who would be her embalmer at the funeral home. He came to my home to tell me and ask if I wanted him to get someone else, someone I didn't know, to do this THING to my wife. I told him no. it was his job and I trusted him. He kept offering to ask for another embalmer, but I assured him i was fine with it. He was very kind and gentle. He offered his condolences with a tear or two to match my own as he headed for the door. Before I shut the door, he turns abruptly, as if he had forgot something, and asked me if I wanted to see her that night. The transfer to the funeral home from the hospital had already been made. She was in a refrigerated unit at the funeral home. He was going to start the embalming process in the morning once all the paperwork had been filed. I don't know why exactly, but I said yes. I followed him to the home. it was late, probably 11 pm, maybe later. He told me that he was not supposed to do this, so please not to let anyone know. I assured him I would not.

I was expecting stainless steel drawers with handles, like you see in the movies and tv shows, but it was a decent size room that was refrigerated. inside, were three gurneys with people who had died that day. One was my wife, another was a 70+ year old man who had died of a massive heart attack earlier that day while having lunch with his wife. He was a large man, maybe 6 ft 2, 270 or 290, i don't know maybe 300. big guy. the covered body on the third gurney was shaped very similar to my wife. He told me it was a girl who was a passenger in a car with another girl who crashed while texting and driving. the driver lived. This girl, was not wearing her seatbelt. she was thrown fro the vehicle and broke her neck. died instantly. He couldn't keep talking about it. for some reason, the young girls death chokes him up and effects him more than even my wifes. I assume it was because she was so young. a mere teen. He starts to say something, but stops.

So, he's quite emotional after this day and says I can stay as long as I like, until he comes back to get me or I came looking for him, whichever happened first. He was going into the chapel area to nap on one of the benches.

he left me alone with three dead bodies in a cold room. I stood there for what seemed like several minutes before I approached my wifes body. I pulled back the covering. There she was, as I had seen her before. I stared at her still made up face from work. They hadn't had a chance to clean her up for embalming yet. She was very white, kinda bluish. But, still just as attractive as the girl I fell in love with in college.

I guess it was an impulse. without even looking around to make sure no one was watching, I pulled the covering down to expose her breasts. I don't know how its supposed to work, post morten, but her nipples, which I hadn't seen in 5 years, were very erect. Her breasts are not very big. She is a small b cup, but still very perky for her age. NOW, I looked around and even went to the chapel to see if my friend was awake. He was snoring loudly.

I suddenly, with a very confusing mix of guilt and excitement, started getting hard. I hurried back to the cold room. I realized I had left the covering half off while I checked on my friend. I didn't bring a jacket, so I was pretty chilly, but my blood starting flowing and suddenly I began to warm up. I pulled my phone from my pocket. i was going to take some nudies of my dead wife. at that point, my cock had taken over and I didn't care how messed up any of this was.

so, with a shudder, I pulled the covering all the way off to the floor. I was in shock. I was expecting a bush, considering she had no interest in sex, but there she was... with the thinnest most perfectly trimmed landing strip I had ever seen on her. I was naturally confused, but didn't waste time wondering "why" she did it, or possibly "for whom" she was doing it. I started snapping photos and got very excited.

that's when things got out of hand. I was so turned on, I wanted to see her pussy. on the table, her cold outer labia was flesh colored and closed. I spread the covering on the ground and picked her up to put her on the floor.

rigor mortis is unsettling to say the least. while her legs and arms did bend down under the weight of gravity, her left leg and left arm seemed to stay more stiff. even her head didn't fall back like I would have expected.

i got her to the floor. and had a difficult time getting her legs to come apart. I finally figured to massage the legs to make them more pliable. eventually, she lay on the cold floor, naked, legs spread showing her perfect and tight pussy. and she was dead.

i didn't stop to think. i kept taking pictures and then realized... i realized the obvious. it was cold, but I got my pants down to my knees and knelt to the floor.

I don't believe in god like most people. i believe in a higher power but don't think he pays any attention to us. i hope I am right. i put my cock against her freezing cold pussy. rigor mortis, no moisture in her pussy, no lubricant. i was screwed.

i had gone this far. i wasn't going to be denied the pussy that was legally mine, at least while she was alive. I started going through drawers. finally, two rooms down the hall, I found some lubricant that I didn't even want to think about why they had it.

Back in the room, I dropped to the floor. I greased up my still throbbing cock. then, gently started applying lube to her pussy. it didn't feel as soft and fleshy as i remembered, but once I got my cock in, I remembered the ecstasy of having sex with my beautiful loving wife.

her eyes were closed, so I wiped my hands and opened them. I was a little surprised when they stayed open. I was fucking my dead wife as she seemed to look at me. I suddenly came harder than i can ever remember. it just kept pumping cum until it started oozing out her vagina.

i fell to the floor next to her. started playing with her erect nipples. and it wasn't more than 2 minutes before my erection returned.

as i lay on the floor, i could see the other two gurneys against the wall, side by side... then I got an evil thought in my head. yes, you know what I did.

I jumped up. penis purple and throbbing out of control. I walked slowly over to the other dead girl. I had no idea what she looked like.

I pulled back the cover and my jaw dropped. she was the most perfect looking blonde I had ever seen. her hair was cut short, up to her neck. And if i had any doubts about if she was a natural blonde before, I just saw the proof. a small patch of silky blonde hair sitting on top of her pussy mound. her tits were also not very big, but thats okay. she had thin, but muscular legs that made them look longer than they were. I noticed a nasty scrape on her left arm and left hip. not too big, and they had been cleaned.

the sheet goes to the floor next to my dead wife. this girl was even lighter than my wife. And somehow she seemed a bit more limber. I don't know why. I repeated the process., massaging her legs until they parted and revealed the smallest set of pussy lips I've ever seen. In a perfect clam shape with still some rosy pinkness left. her lips were also fuller than my wifes. not a lot, but they were cushiony to the touch. I took some books from a nearby shelf to put under their heads so I could see their faces better.

The girls eyes were still closed. When I opened them, they were bright gray, like so many movie stars. except for the scrapes from the accident, her flesh was smoother than my wifes, as a teen girls flesh would be. My wife was stunning. The perfect sex object now displaying her wares. And now this strange girl, legs spread, bright gray eyes appearing to look into mine. neither naked female able to smile, since they were dead. I make sure everything ls lubed appropriately and just before i enter this fresh coed, it occurs to me to check something.

I pulled apart her lips and with some work, and found...a hymen. if there is a god, i'm going to hell anyway. I gently enter her. looking into her eyes, then over at my wife who was now watching me fuck a dead teen girl. when I said her pussy was small and tight, and now a hymen? I wasn't kidding. I have an average size penis, about 5-6 inches. but, the blood had been pumping so long, I has as thick as I was long at this point.

I started to think it was't going to work, then decided I was going to MAKE it happen. the lube was adequate. I pulled back for a forceful thrust and grabbed her shoulders for support as I pushed hard. i felt ripping flesh. i mean lots of ripping flesh. i looked down and saw some blood. just what rubbed off her vagina as I made her a woman. I kept going. my god, it was impossibly tight. within a minute, i had again cum more than i thought i had in me.

i cleaned myself off, thinking it was time to put everyone back in place. but, i saw them again. lying side by side. these two beautiful women, totally naked. and totally mine to do as I wish.

I rolled the both over. they could have been mother and daughter. perfect asses. just absolutely perfect. i lubed up. started pumping my wifes asshole. When she was alive, she said that is something she would NEVER EVER do. out of the question. Yet, there I was. pushing my cock into her asshole. it felt a little, grainy, i guess? but obviously very tight. She was dead. I could go as deep as I wanted. I pushed and pushed, grinding into her cold, but bouncy soft ass cheeks. it felt incredible.

then, the girl. it felt about the same, but her ass was smoother, heaving and swollen, although, quite cold which I had gotten used to. I managed to lift her to her knees, sort of. i grabbed her tits and pulled myself into her as deeply as I possible could. that's when the final and most powerful gushing of cum started. I'm laying on her back kissing her neck as my cock empties into her. at that moment i thought of the girl who was driving. how much more guilty she would feel if she saw her friends hymen and asshole torn to shreds because she couldn't wait to text later.

an hour or so later, I had cleaned everything up. found new coverings. the old ones were quite dirty now. and had both in place and looking pretty much like they did when I arrived.

i put the dirty sheets in my car and trashed them later.

after I was sure i had all in order, i woke my friend, the embalmer. he was embarrassed he has slept so long. I told him it was fine, because I got to say goodbye to my wife.

He tells me he is going to stay and start the embalming since its almost morning, anyway. He walks me to the door. gives me a hug and tells me again how sorry he is. then...what he says next, well, that is why I'm confessing today. I'm an evil person. More than you know. My friend, who was kind enough to bring me to the funeral home to see my wife... he tells me what he was too emotionally choked up to say before his chapel nap.

that poor girl in the room with my wife? that was his granddaughter. She had just graduated high school and was heading to a Purity Pledge meeting before heading to Summer Camp. A Christian group of teens that pledge to maintain their virginity until marriage. He said to me that the only solace he could find in this senseless death, is that she will go to her grave having kept her promise.

Yes. I am going to hell.

Jeff Martin had always been a little on the strange side. He was not really slow, but was not quite right. He was raised by his grandmother, a very mean and controlling woman. From Jeff�s upstairs bedroom window he would, watch the neighbor women as they went about their lives as he stroked his what most would consider, enormous cock. Growing up, Jeff was made fun of all of the time. He never had a girlfriend or even kissed a girl. Several years after the passing of his grandmother, Jeff decided to change that. It was two am when Jeff left his house and with a duffle bag of necessary items, headed for Williamsburg. On his way, he came upon a couple of women broken down along the road. Sarah and her nineteen year old daughter Megan was on their way to Miami for a week of sun and relaxation. Jeff drove around the car at first, then stopped and slowly backed up to the Grand Am. With his grandfather�s 38 revolver stuck in his belt he made his way to the stranded women.
�Oh thank you for stopping .�
Sarah said in her sweet flirty voice.
�Our car died, we�re in a dead zone so our cells don�t work.�
Jeff ignored her ramblings. His thoughts were on Megan. The snobby, dark skinned teen was leaning against the driver�s door, listening to her mp3 player rolling her eyes at her mother�s endless babble. He walked to the car door and when Megan stepped away from the car Jeff grabbed her. He pressed the revolver to the girls head and forced them into his grandmother�s minivan. He laid them face down and tightly tied their hand and feet. A strip of duct tape quieted their pleas for freedom. He covered them with a blanket and headed for home.
The garage door closed as Jeff opened the side door on the van. Pulling the blanket back, he stood for a few minutes as if admiring his new toys. He carried Sarah in first, setting her in a chair at the foot of his bed. Megan struggled the entire time as he carried her in and laid her on his bed. He stood above her, his cock painfully hard. He loved to see her scared and crying. She closed her eyes and turned her head when he began rubbing his cock through his stained blue jeans. He left his young beauty long enough to tightly tie Sarah to the chair. He stood behind Sarah and leaned over with his mouth to her ear.
�There used to be a girl down the street that looked just like her. �
He whispered.
�I really liked her but you know what she did? When I asked her out she laughed at me in front of the entire class. People made fun of me for years after that. That�s ok though. I�m gonna pretend that your girl is her and make up for all of the shit that little Bitch put me through.�
He walked over to Megan as Sarah broke down. He pulled the nineteen year old up by her wavy long hair and clamped his hand on her throat.
�I�m gonna fuck you, and whip you and make you hurt just like AI have hurt for years.�
He growled as her face turned red from his grip on her neck. He let her fall back to the bed and pulled a knife from his jeans pocket. The blade sliced through her clothes like they were made of tissue paper. He rolled Megan on her belly and pulled her hips in the air. He wrapped his arm around her thin waste, holding her in place.
�You�re a worthless cunt.�
He said making a fist and punching her shaved pussy. She cried out and thrashed around as he hit her crotch over and over again with his fist. He dropped her on the bed, rolling her on her back and sat on her stomach. Her amazing, firm titties stood proud from her chest. He took her erect nipples between his thumbs and index fingers. She squealed as he pulled and twisted them so hard she thought he was going to tear them off. He stood on the bead above the frightened girl and removed his jeans.
She was terrified as the length and size of his cock. He re-tied the girl so her wrists and ankles were both secured to the head posts, her legs wide open and high above her head. He positioned himself between her legs and pushed the tip of his cock against the wet opening to her cunt. He pushed hard, his massive cock inching its way inside of her tight pussy. She cried and whined as the mass was hurting her already abused snatch. He instantly began to ride her fast and hard. All she could do was cry. It felt as if he was about to split her open. His cock slammed painfully into her cervix as he hammered away at her.
Her pussy became wetter and wetter. Her white cream covered the base of his cock as she felt a hard orgasm building. No matter how hard she tried to fight it, she came and came hard. Her body shook and tightened in waves of utter pleasure. She came over and over. His bed was soaked from her gushing pussy. She could no longer control her own body. His massive meat had taken control of her. Although the pain was still there, the pleasure had taken over. As quickly as he had started he stopped. She felt him start to put it back in her but he was too low. She began to panic as she felt pressure on her virgin ass. She started to freak out as the tip of his cock slowly forced her rectum open. By the time the head of his cock was in her ass, she was past the point of pain. As he pushed the mass of his cock in her she was nearly in hysterics. She had never had anything hurt so badly in her life and she was helpless to stop him. He pulled from her only to show her the streaks of blood from tiny blood vessels that had broken. She freaked out even more when he with no mercy drove his cock deep him her once again.

I confess...I have a fetish for older women that has only gotten stronger as the years have passed. The reason for this is the best (actually the ONLY *really* good) sex story I have.

This was 8 years ago, the summer of 2005. I was 15 and it was the July 4th holiday. My parents had a little pool/barbecue party for the block. I was swimming for a little while. When the sun started to go down I decided that was enough so I went upstairs to change. I dried off and got into a pair of my gym shorts, just for the time being so I could hang my suit in the bathroom and get a shirt and some sandals.

I went to the bathroom and was waiting. I thought- weird, the only people I figured would be using the upstairs bathroom was my mom or dad or sisters but they were all outside. The door opened after a minute. It was Mrs. Batelli, who was my mom's friend from the block. When she came out, she was adjusting the top of her sundress- really nice dress, orange with a pretty good cut, and I'm sure you know exactly where my eyes went. She was probably about 41-44 and she was nicely proportioned, probably around 145 and 5'6" or 5'7". Shoulder length auburn hair. Had a good tan on by that point in the summer. Her name was kind of deceptive, she wasn't Italian at all, that was her husband's name. I think she was some kind of European little-bit-of-everything mutt, but the tan was pretty far from her natural skin color. And it looked good. She had the legs out, nice shape- not very long but hey. Her tits were very nice, very perky for her age. Not huge, probably a small C or large B. I was staring dead at those suckers because in adjusting herself she was really moving them around and hadn't noticed me. In fact, I think she was about 6 inches away from bumping into me before she realized I was there.

She just went "Ooh!" and stepped back, definitely startled.

I just stood there, probably with some idiotic look on my face because I just got to watch a solid 6 seconds of tits bouncing around.

I expected her to react adversely, but she put her hand on her chest and started laughing- actually quite hard, much harder than the situation probably warranted.

She was like "Shit!" and kept laughing. I had no clue what to say, just kept smiling like an ass.

So she takes two steps, stumbles right into me and gives me this big half hug with one arm so that those firm tits and pressed right into me and she goes "You scared the HELL out of me!" and just kept laughing. I had still not said anything!

This is when it dawned on me- how long she'd been here, since noon, I wasn't keeping track of her drinking but she was fairly petite- this lady was HAMMERED.

So I think I said something like "Glad to see to you too,"

She said, "You didn't talk to me all day!"

We exchanged bullshit for about two minutes, none of it is interesting. Finally she said, "Your house is nice. I'm staying here. I'm going to sleep over."

I was kind of chuckling at this point and I just wanted to humor her so I said "Cool!"

She goes "Let's have a sleepover party" and I answer "Sure, that sounds like fun."

And then out of nowhere, she goes "Do you trust me?" all serious all of a sudden and I answer "Of course," because I think she's going to tell me something weird or something.

But no, as soon as I say it, she comes right up, pulls me in and gives me this deep, fucking awesome tongue kiss. Let me tell you. I had NO clue what was happening. She was working her tongue all over my mouth and I got instantly hard. She tasted like spearmint and- I didn't know at the time, but now, unmistakably- rum. And lots of it. Captain Morgan and Doublemint. I'll never forget it.

After about twenty seconds, she pulls back and goes "Somebody's gonna see this" and I think "FUCK! Come on!" but I was very happily mistaken because she grabbed my hand and pulled me into the bathroom.

I threw my towel and suit into the tub. She locked the door and put on the lights and the fan (cover up noise? I dunno) and she pulls me into the sink, falling, so that we both hip-check the counter. More tongue kissing. Fucking awesome, none of that awkward high school bullshit.

Her tits were right up on me and after a minute I started feeling bold so I slowly raised my hand up the back her leg and felt on her thigh. She had damn good skin for a middle aged woman, must have lotioned up all the time. I was wary, and frankly, a little worried that a wrong move on my part would blow the whole thing and I'd kick myself forever. But I was also horny as fuck at this point and just wanted to touch all her bits. But, to my delight, as I felt on her thigh she pulled my hand and guided it right up the dress onto her nice, firm ass. She was wearing the high-cut bikini panties. Guess she hadn't embraced the thong yet. I didn't care. It wasn't a big ass, but the texture was fantastic. Firm, but soft. Not muscular but not flabby. I was throbbing at this point.

She must have known, because she grinding the top of her leg against my shorts. She had me salivating. I pulled my other hand up her dress and onto the other ass cheek. Fantastic.

Then she reached down and fondled me through my shorts and gave me a little squeal. It was a lovely little sound. She stopped to spin me so I was up against the counter then back away and pulled her dress over her head (with surprising grace) to show off her body. She had a nice figure, cut pretty well for her years. Her bra was white and strapless. She whipped it right off. I got my third really good look at some live tits. This was the epitome of awesome. I felt like a fucking champ. But it was only the beginning.

She sauntered over to me and smiled and said "Show me" in the hottest voice I'd ever heard. I immediately dropped my shorts. I'm not going to brag about my cock. I'm no mandingo, but I was hard as a motherfucker. She said "Nice" and dropped her panties.

Her pussy was beautiful, symmetrical. None of the curtains you might expect on an older mother of two. She was shaved smooth. I'm pretty sure I audibly said "Fuck"- as in "Fuck, I am going to wake up any second now."

She came up to me and put her lips back to mine, and as she did she cradled my balls and started carefully to appraise my cock. She was teasing me. My heart was beating like it was going to explode. Then she got up on her toes and slid her pussy over the top of my shaft. It was like heaven. I don't know how I didn't cum right then and there. She leans into me and I think she asked "Do you want to help me cum?" and I just nodded "Yes" even though I didn't hear her completely. Whatever, she could have asked me to to stand on my head.

So she grabs my head and moves me so I'm about eye level with her tits and pulls me into them and says "Kiss my nipple like I kissed you". I tried my ass off to be good. Who knows if I was. Soon, she was purring like a kitten. She dipped her hand down into her snatch and started playing with her clit. I could hear how wet she was. I told myself "Shit, good, I'm doing it right."

She took my hand and guided it to her pussy. Her slit was so wet. She used just my fingers at first, but soon she was using my whole palm- long strokes, she had me cup it hard and my whole palm was getting slick.

Then she asked, "Do you have a condom?"

- FUCK -

I mean of course I didn't. I wasn't sexually active. My heart sank. I was abut to lose my virginity and I didn't have a fucking rubber.

I said, "No". She said, "It's okay."

My cock was denied entrance, but she balled up my hand and slid my index and middle fingers inside her and fucked away, vigorously. I went back to licking her nipples, harder and faster with the rhythm of her body. She came, I felt her snatch tighten as she squeezed and she threw her head back.

It was something to behold, indeed, but fuck man, did I regret not having a condom.

"Thank you," she said, with kind of a giggle.

"Now-" she said, and dropped down to her knees. I put my palms flat against the counter. She pulled my hips forward, grabbed my butt a little, and then slid her lips over my cock. I'm a little biased, but it's still the best head I ever got. Her skilled tongue lapped over my head and shaft and she gently caressed my balls. It was like waves of electric everytime she bobbed. She took the whole thing. I only lasted two minutes, having been dying for release for so long by this point. I came buckets and she moved down even deeper as I did so that it ran down her throat. She swallowed every last drop and cleaned me off with her tongue as she pulled back.

The whole encounter lasted less than twenty minutes. After I came, she started to dress herself again and said "Don't tell anybody, ok?" I nodded, lightheaded.

She left, and I laid in my bed for a few minutes to recuperate. When I went back downstairs, she was gone. Her husband was too, so I guess he decided they'd had enough and they were going home. I have a lot of theories- the husband was some kind of professional, like a lawyer or something. I first thought she was neglected but later I found out that he was most likely cheating on her. I never found out, but what does it matter?

Naturally, I kicked myself for not having a condom. It was about nine months later when I finally lost my V-Card.

After the encounter, I saw her less. I always wanted to try to see if she would ever be alone so I could ask her about it, but the opportunity never presented itself. Later, I thought about maybe trying to blackmail her, but I had a pang of consciousness and thought it would be shitty of me to do that to the lady who gave me my first great sexual experience out of the blue with no strings. I still have mixed feelings. I wish I would have hit it.

Eventually, she divorced the husband and moved away, out of the state and remarried. I haven't talked to her.

I took a few things away from this- first and foremost ALWAYS HAVE A RUBBER. you never know when your mom's friend will suddenly and for no reason decide to get frisky with you. Secondly, I still love the older ladies. I've only had a couple of other experiences after, but the first one was the best and most special. I still frequently knock one out thinking about that blowjob and fantasizing about what could have been.

Oh well, the inexperience of youth, etc.

That's it. This story is 100% true and I hoped you enjoyed it.

When my wife(19) left me(22) I was mentally broken and I let a lot of people use me. well not that many but a few. In particular I had my first same sex experience. I am not attracted to men. but for some reason I was absolutely willing to be truly abuesd. there were four(almost 5) men and three girls and one much older woman I did things with. the first experience He was between 40-50 chubby stubbly and actually not handsome in anyway. he made me into a regular fuck. he'd come around 2-3 times during the week and use me. the first couple of times were just oral. he told me to be in just a t-shirt and boxers when he arrived. the very first time he told me to get on my knees open my mouth and stick out my tongue. i closed my eyes. heard him unzip as he asked i if had ever sucked on a dick before. I replied, no. I think he liked that. he shoved a weak semi hard cock into my mouth and told me to suck him till he finished. he made me deep throat the first time. I didn't throw up or gag too bad. he wasn't as long as me but he was thicker. he finished on my face and said to be on my knees mouth open just like today next time he came over. he said he wanted me to call him daddy.

The guy liked my quietness and submissiveness and said I was very cute. he eventually got me to give up my anal cherry. he started by pulling me to my bed told me to set up doggy style he pulled down my shorts and licked my hole. I was so shocked and scared. I started apologizing but he said I was clean and he liked how I tasted. i tried to tell him not to because I afraid of catching something. I didn't want him to fuck me. he said he had a rubber and made me slide it onto him with my mouth. then he licked my butt some more and spit n it. I was so embarrassed. he slid it in and fucked me telling i was such a good boy. he kept at it for a few minutes then said the condom was probably making it hurt more and took it off and slid back into me before i could reply. he pushed my face down into the bed hard so to keep me from resisting. I was scared I felt raped and dirty and violated. I could feel him building up to orgasm as he said i'm going to breed yu. I started struggling and trying to push him off but he just held me down Ive never been very strong. he started saying be a good girl and take it. then he came in me. it was a lot there was so much. i just layed there cum dripping from my butt hole. he started chatting saying how good and nice i was as he started fingering my wet hole. I kinda felt good that i made him feel good but also like i was just raped because he didn't stop when he should of.

he kept fucking me for about 4-5 months 2-3 times a week sometimes less. he wanted to be my daddy and i had to be his little girl. he always preferred to cum in my ass. i tried to get him to use my mouth but he'd use it to get hard then he'd flip me around and slide in like i was property. i just finally gave in and let him tell me what to do. he preferred to take me doggy though a couple of times he spoon fucked me pinning me down my legs hooked immobile in his, my arms pinned and his hand on my throat. sometimes he'd make me cry and he'd muffle my mouth or force me to suck on his fingers. I finally cut him off when he started calling me his bitch and he was gonna breed me like a bitch in heat. he usually talked awful like that but it got worse and worse and when he wanted me to give it up to his dog i didn't let him come back.

I then found another guy(Teen) but i was scared after that first guy and just sucked him off till he came in my mouth. I never talked to him again.

There was another guy(30's) but he didn't like me and got super paranoid after he smoked something. Maybe pot but I think must have been stronger cause he kinda flipped out.

the fourth guy(20's) was a random thing and had a huge piercing on his junk that made me bleed he came in my ass because he ripped the condom. he was nice enough but he left me dripping cum and blood so I never saw him after that.

The fifth guy(50's) was big bristly fat but scary strong and gray. he took me to his house after finding me online. it was a long drive(longer than he said it would be) maybe 40 min I was so scared. deep into the country. truly the middle of nowhere. He had an incredible house was well off. very smart. gentlemanly. but he scared the living out of me because i don't get lost easily and I was really lost. I had smoked a huge 2gm joint before he picked me up. when he got me to his house he made me lots of sweet cherry alcohol drinks(hard stuff too) and then gave me something called a popper to sniff i've never heard of that or since but the whole night was disorienting. I'm tall and slim nerdy and with few muscles and he was built like a brick house short thick and he had muscles. he had gay porn on and asked if i would dress up cute for him. He pulled out a few boxes of women's clothes and kink outfits I of course gave in. I dunno why. I'd never cross dressed before. He picked out the kind of clothes that drove me wild when I was with my wife. A long tight thin dress(the grope fantasy kind) nylons a black bra and matching panties. he said he wanted me clean so he showered and washed and shaved me before he dressed me. I didn;t have a hair left(except on my head) after he was done. The whole time he kept up with the alcohol and poppers. I was feeling pampered and feeling good. Between my submissive nature and all this attention and admittedly the fear I was getting truly turned on. He asked if he could tie me down but I couldn't let him. I was far too afraid. He told me I was passable or more or something. and he loved me and I really gave into him. I dunno why(maybe the drugs and stuff) but I let him have it all. He took me so many times that night I lost count. I fell asleep in his bed with him. and if my ass brushed into his cock he took me again. he fucked me in ways I was sure would break my body. he put my ankles up next to my head and I thought I would die. In the morning before he would drive me home I had to cum for him. That was the first time a guy had ever expected me to cum. I always had just given. Even with my wife I had mostly given though I did cum often in and for her. I'm not easily pushed to orgasm. So he made me lay in his bed stroking myself until I came. when I got home I fell asleep with his cum still in me and he had fucked me so hard long and roughly I was bleeding again. I of course never contacted him again but I've been tempted. The way he treated me was really well even if the whole ordeal made me feel like i was going to be murdered. that was my last bi/gay experience.

i might tell the stories of the girls i did stuff with during my breakdown but I mostly just wanted to get this out there. I'm a loner and I don't have any family so I've never had anyone to confide in I also have high functioning autism and PTSD from being orphaned and put in the system. Might be why I took my separation with my wife so hard. that and the abuses she inflicted on me. I'm just looking for any genuine thoughts. I don't want to be heckled. I know that what I did was weird and disturbing and dangerous. But I wasn't my normal self. So yea. that's about it.

Well, I'm going to confess to you about my terrible nylon fetish, you can read this if it turns you on because this is completely true. I didn't really mean to, but I've ended up writing a lot including about the time I was raped. So, if this shit turns you on, read on, but if you're fantasising about it I don't want to know because this did happen to me and it is painful to think about.

I'm a straight male teen, but I really want some nylons to wear. I hate how my body is starting to bulk and become more triangular, I also hate my bodily hair but don't want to shave it off or i'll be made fun of. I love having long legs and want to "neutral" looking slim body for a while but can't. I actually detest the male body, including my own, which is probably the explanation for my nylon fetish.

I really want to get some new nylons, but I'm too embarrassed to buy them from a store and my mail is always intercepted before it gets to me so I can't get anything online. I hate it, the ones I have no are ripped and stretched too much and stained and don't look sexy at all. I'm considering going out of town to buy nylons and just gritting my teeth about the embarrassment.

Despite all this, I don't actually like having this fetish at all. It possesses me, I have an alter ego. I call her Jess. Jess comes out when wear nylons, or sometimes, if I smoke cannabis, I become jess for real and put on a girls voice and act very girly.

I have this terrible nylon fetish. I think I have it for these reasons:
- Both of my old sisters (12 and 15 years older than me) used to carry me around on their feet when I was little, often whilst they wore nylon. I'd straddle their feet and they would "walk" with me. I used to love the feel of their nylon. I was a strange child, I remember being 6 or 7 and writing on a board in my room about wanting to have sex with a girl in my class, and how embarrassed I was when my sister read it and then would tease me about it. I can remember one time when I was about 7, I went into my sisters bedroom when I couldn't sleep and got into the younger of my two sisters beds and began cuddling her because I wanted sex, she must have been about 16 at the time. I kissed her on the cheek a few times and put my arms around her chest telling her I was cold. Nothing happened, she just acted innocently and carried me back to my bed, sat and talked to me for a while about general stuff (i don't remember what, nothing exciting) and then gave me one of the blankets from her bed.

- I used to steal their nylons, and got caught several times. I was always told they were not for boys, and that made them strictly taboo, and therefore more exciting. When asked why I couldn't describe why, I just said "they feel nice" and that was probably all I knew, because I didn't know much about sexual feelings at all.

- I don't find men attractive. I hate the male body, including my own. I think this is probably because when I was 8, I got molested by a 13 year old boy.

I've never told anyone this in real life, but I've posted it on here a few times. This is a genuine story and I'm not getting a kick out of writing this, it's a confession, coming from one fucked up person, so you can get a look into my physce and maybe understand why I'm in the dark corners of the internet. This boy was an older brother of a friend at school. Basically, I used to see his younger brother a lot as we were close friends and he would come to my house often, nothing gay we were just friends. During the summer I had a pool in my garden and he and his older brother came round.

Well, it was warm and we were in swim shorts, and the younger brother went to the toilet inside the house. This left me and his older brother in the garden shed (it's like a summer house) with his brother and he started telling me all these secrets that his brother and had told him about me. Petty stuff, like which girls I fancied, what trouble I had been in at school - he never knew about the nylons.

This boy picked up hammer that was in the shed and then threatened me to suck his cock. He never actually hit me, and that's what I'm ashamed of, but I was young and intimidated he was overwhelming me with blackmailed. This boy rolled down his trousers and told me to suck his dick unless he wanted everyone to know my secrets. I said I didn't want to and he started shouting at me. I was in the corner of the room and I did it. I didn't cry, I didn't feel anything, I just did it. I remember that taste, it didn't feel erotic at all, it just kind of felt like a finger. I didn't pull his foreskin back and he was still flaccid or maybe a semi. He didn't cum, and only did it 3 or 4 times. Maybe I was really bad at pleasing him, or maybe he came to his senses, or maybe he was interrupted. I don't remember everything, but he laughed at me and left and said don't tell anyone about this or I'll tell everyone you're gay for sucking a cock.

He stood there laughing and then walked out the garden. I was about to burst into tears and his brother returned and asked me what happened. I said nothing happened. He really wanted to know and I just yelled at him to get lost. He and his brother left.

I really hate that guy. He got away with violating me. He's made me question my sexuality for years and he's fucked me up emotionally. What else is very annoying, is he has a beautiful, absolutely stunning, girlfriend who's 4 years younger than him.

There is no karma is this world. He's got a beautiful girlfriend, while I'm a fucking creep with trust issues, sulking in the corner of the internet, questioning my own sexuality because he ruined my childhood. I've tried to kill myself many times, and considered finding a way to take him with me, but I've never had the guts to do any of it.

I struggle to trust anyone and I hate the male phesque. It makes me question my whole sexuality because of that. Basically, I want to be a girl because I hate men, including myself. The only way I feel femine and happy is with nylon. It lets me escape who I am and I become someone else.

I have considered what it I would need to have a sex change multiple times. I don't feel like I'm close to any of my family members (not even my sisters any more, they moved out when I was about 10 and I barely see them. They probably couldn't wait to get away from me). I often think though when my parents die, I'd have a sex change. However, being exceptionally tall at approximately 6ft 4, I'd hardly pass for female.

I really don't know what I should do. I guess this is just a confession rather than a question. I full expect a bunch of perverts with no morals at all to come troll me now or to call me a fag or gay. I'd rather you didn't, but hey this is the internet and I can't physically stop you, but maybe you'd understand why I am this way.

To nearly everyone, I'm a straight attractive slim tall male who does ok in society. No one knows about my dark secrets. I don't act gay or camp, or look female at all.

i was brutally fucked in the shower by a giant nigger cock. i know how that sounds, but it was real. it was the worst pain of my life and i thought i was going to
die. i had only been fucked once before and he used a condom and was gentle. this time it was nothing but raw and brutal.

it started when i saw his cock and was literally shocked and speachless. we were in the shower area of the locker room. he had just gotten out of the hot tub and
his cock was only semi-hard but still huge. he looked at me funny then asked if i liked what i saw. all i could say whas i i i i and breath heavily. he said it's
yours if you want it. i don't quite remember what i said but i think it wa something along the lines of shove it in me and get it over with. he says are you certain
you can take it, and i say no but i need to and will do anything for it. piss in me if you want. he says you're a kinky white boy aren't you and i respond with
fuck me raw. blow my ass open. my mind is being taken over by lust at this point and i just spread my ass cheeks and walk into a shower stall. he follows me in,
closes the curtains behind him, turns on the shower, and then grabs me and pushes me against the wall.

here i was, pinned in the shower with no way out, this huge cock about to be jammed into me, and my mind just goes blank with pure lust, that is until he slams it
into me. my body immediatly started convulsing in pain. the moment he started putting it into me the pain was blistering, and it didn't get any better.
normally when i use a dildo and end up going a little too fast at first, i stop and take it out, but he just kept pushing it into me. it seemed like just when it was
as deep as it would go, he changed angle and pushed hard and it popped past something inside of me. by the time he got all 10 inches into me, i felt like i would die
simply from getting my guts destroyed, not to mention the tearing he did to my anus. here he is balls deep inside of me, and he is getting thicker, or at least
harder, and my anus is getting blown wider. he's balls deep inside me, and i am experiencing total anal rape pain, from being fucked too deep, by too thick a cock,
to him being really rough and not using lube. he held in me this way, allowing his cock to get fully hard. i think he also got a bit longer too. not much, maybe an
inch. here i am in a world of pain, a blown out and bleeding anus, and a penetrated intestine, and he hasn't even started fucking me yet. he starts by pulling back
slowly, and i gently shake in pain, then he slams it inside of me and i convulse in pain. he does 2 more of these gentle pullouts and slammings, and the pain is
shooting through my body, and then he just starts hammering me. i'm being fucked raw and brutal by a monster of a 10 or 11 inch dick, and the pain is unberably
horrible, too horrible and unberable. i pass out shortly after, which looking back saved from experiencing a lot of pain and maybe saved my life. i don't know how
long he fucked me or how many times he came, and i'm glad i don't have to know. maybe i also passed out from him holding his hand so tight on my mouth and arm
so tight around my body.

i wake up being shaken by a guy i see there regurally but don't know his name. he is asking me if i'm allright. i'm laying there in a puddle of cum, blood, urine,
and specks of my own shit, my entire body seems to be screaming out in pain, and all i can say yeah. he asks me if i'm certain, and again i say yeah. he askes if
i need any help, and i say no. i really don't remember the thoughts going through my head, but i can assume what they were. i asked for a brutal fucking and got
far more than i bargained for and am worried now that i might end up dying or have permanent damage or something. he leaves, i just lay there for a minute
before picking myself up and leaning against the shower wall. for the next few minutes i just stand there quietly sobbing and whining before finally getting the
strength to start washing my body off. after washing, i go to my locker, grab my towel, sit down, dry off as quick as i can as best as i can in the pain that i am in,
then i get dressed and leave. it's a bit of a struggle to get into my car, and when i sit down i feel a jolt of pain. it hurts just to sit down, and it did for a
while. i wasn't able to shit right for a week.

thinking back i was a fool to ever say anything to him. even if he wasn't as brutal as he was, it still would have hurt like hell. i'm just lucky i haven't suffered
anything permanent because of it. i don't really think of myself as a rape victim, and on occasion i even fap to these memories, but at the same time i would never
wish such an experience on anybody. i had fantasies of getting fucked hard by a big duck, but i never wished for that hard of a fucking and he was just too big.

i've never been back there since, and if i ever go to another gym without a private shower i would wear a butt plug so at least i would be lubbed and my ass would
be stretched before anybodies cock ever touches it. i do fantasise about being fucked, but now they are only normal sex fantasies and nothing too hard.

I'd like to share a story from last night, about a recently divorced MILF I met on Tinder (let's call her Jess); I'm in my early 30s, and Jess is a few years older. Jess was tall, in good shape, with a cute face and a really cute little butt. We matched Thursday and spent a good part of the day messaging back and forth. I could tell she was interested, but she was also playing hard to get. I asked for her number so we could discuss getting drinks, and she said maybe she would give it to me in the future. I persisted, we kept talking, and by 5 PM she had given me her number and told me she was going out for a few drinks later. I told her a friend was coming over to drink a bit too, and the conversation died down a bit.

By around 9 we were talking again, and I could tell Jess was interested in some dick. She started to get real flirty, and by 10 she was asking me when we could meet. I told her that I'd be free tomorrow, and she sent me back a sad face emoji, telling me her kid would only be gone for the night. My friend understood the situation and left, and by 11 Jess and I were talking about meeting up. She was a bit drunk, and had been smoking a bunch of weed, said she wanted me to come over, but was nervous. I told her we could wait, that I didn't want to take advantage of her while she was drunk; that was all she needed for that last bit of trust. She sent me her address, and told me to bring condoms unless I was certain I was clean.

I drove to her house, we talked for about 5 minutes, and then she came over to me and kissed me. She was wearing this low-cut short dress, and I was were making out in her living room I could tell she wasn't wearing any panties. She tried to grab my dick a couple times as we were making out, but I kept pushing her hand away. After making out for about 20 minutes, I asked her if she had someplace we could go, and we went up to her bedroom; I got a great view up her skirt as she led me up the steps.

Once we were in her room, I pushed her on the bed and got on top of her. We made out for a few minutes more, and I pulled her dress down to suck on her tits. They aren't the biggest, but they're beautifully shaped and she has cute, perky nipples. She was getting really turned on, and told me to get on my back. She took my pants off, and slowly went down on me. She started by gently licking my balls until I got hard, then put them in her mouth and went to town. She sucked my cock the same way...started with a few, delicate licks up and down, then put the tip in, and slowly worked her way up until she was gagging. I started to wrap my legs around her and hold her head down, and I could tell she was really digging it. She was moaning as she was sucking my cock, and I could see one hand of hers was fingering herself.

After a few minutes of a mind-blowing blowjob, she asked me if I was sure I was clean; when I said yes, she got on top of me and sat down on my cock raw. She was soaking wet and her pussy felt incredible; I let her pump up and down a few times and then told her to get off. When she started to ask why, I rolled her onto the bed, on to her back, and buried my face in her pussy. It was gorgeous, and probably one of the top 10 pussies I've tasted. I slowly licked around her pussy, getting the sides of her thighs and lips drenched in spit and juice from her. When she got into a good rhythm of moans, I put one finger in her and started to lick closer to her clit. She got wetter and wetter, and started saying things like "oh fuck" and "shit". When her hips started to thrust a bit, I pulled my finger out, licked a second, and put both back into her. She let out a loud gasp, and I started sucking on her clit as hard as I could. At one point she yelled "Jesus fuck you're good" as she thrust her pussy into my face. As she started to cum, she tried to get away, but I wrapped my arms around her waste and held her on me.She started screaming, almost having a seizure, and came all over my face; she didn't squirt, but it was pretty close.

I was rock hard as this point, so I got up, laid down on top of her, held her hands above her head, and started to pound into her. I won't even lie, between the blowjob, the excitement of her cumming, and a soaked pussy, I didn't last long. But after cumming that hard, she couldn't handle it either way. She was letting out this huge moan every time I thrust into her, and was barely coherent as I fucked her. When I told her I was getting close, she gave me the surprise of the night: she said I could cum IN her ass if I wanted. She rolled over, got on all 4s, and then backed her pussy up on to my cock. She slammed herself into a few times to get my nice and wet, then pulled forward a bit, grabbed my cock, and slowly guided it into her ass. She cringed as it went in, let out a little squeal, and then told me to do what I wanted. I swear to God, after she said that, I lasted 10 pumps. I fucked her ass as hard as I could, forcing her onto her stomach and making her go "ugggghhh" every thrust. Within seconds I was cumming, and I held her down as I filled her ass up with a huge load.

After we got done, she wrapped my arms around her, pulled me in close, and let the cum sit in her ass for a while. She told me that she almost never cums herself, and that it was some of the best head she's ever had. When I admitted I came a bit fast, she laughed and told me she felt honored I was that excited around her. We both agreed that there's nothing wrong with a guy cumming fast, as long as he takes care of his partner first.

When we said goodbye, she started to pull me in close to kiss her neck. I told her that if she started this again, it was going to be a much later night. We agreed to save it for another night, I left, and drove home.

Overall, it was one of my most memorable and fastest Tinder hookups. I'm going to give her some time to see if she texts me first; I've got some kinky shit I want to do, and want the green light to get a bit weird.

And guys, I'm only a 6-7/10 that takes terrible pictures that make me look like a 4-5/10. This girl was easily an 8, possibly a 9 if I didn't see her half trashed after the bar. If you take the most flattering pictures of yourself, have a good bio, and almost never talk about sex, you'll be surprised how easy you'll get it. Most women on Tinder want dick, they just also want to pretend like it doesn't happen often.

I went to a party with my homie and Alexa stayed home to drink wit her friends I ended up getting trashed. When I got home Alexa’s friends were at the pool and Alexa was passed out drunk on the couch. I immediately got existed and started to get hard because I know by the way she was laying that she was blacked out I always raped her when she gets blacked out drunk. I walked up to her rubbing my cock thinking of all the Fun I’m going to have with her Lifeless body. When back and locked the door so no one would walk in while I took advantage of my ex girlfriend. I went back to her she was wearing jeans and a jacket with only a bra under it. I unzipped her jacket to expose her saggy pale tits she had perfect pink nipples that I loved to suck on so I ripped her bra off and started to play with her nipples I was sucking on them and she didn’t even budge I knew I didn’t have to be gentle and if she did wake up she wouldn’t remember I knew it was going to be a good night. While I was sucking on her nipples I went back and forth to sticking my tongue in her mouth as far as I can at the same time I was forcing my hand down her pants to finger her pussy I was hard a rock at this point and whipped my throbbing pipe out and smacked it on her face and rubbed it on her titties I then forced her mouth open and put my dick into he sleeping slutty mouth her mouth was so warm I poked my dick into the side of her cheek hard she kinda flinched as my cock popes out of her mouth I then took off her pants just so she was naked I wanted to eat her ass and fuck the shit out of her right then and there but why rush I had all night to rape her so I decided to have fun so I picked her up and threw her on my shoulder. While I was walking her to the bed room where I would violet her entire body I was fingering her pussy and ass and I spanked her ass hard repeatedly. She still didn’t budge. I threw her on the bed like a rag doll. When she hit the bed her titties bounced around so nicely I had to do it a again so picked her lifeless drunk naked body up and threw her on the bed this time I threw her high as I could. When she hit the bed this time she landed on her stomach and her face smashed into the bed. Her nice round pale ass bounced around so much her ass cheeks spread apart and jiggled I couldn’t resist I dove face first into her ass sniffing her butthole it smelled so good I could feel the precum dripping from my cock protruding our from the top of my joggers I started to lick her tiny virgin butthole aggressively trying to force my tongue into her light brown asshole I then spit on her tight virgin back door and forced 2 fingers into her ass all the way to the knuckle she clenched her as and tried to roll over but I held her in place I knew that would hurt her with my my fingers still in her rectum I used my other hand and shoved 3 fingers into her pussy. She had a gorgeous pussy and it always tasted so good but her vagina was lose that is why I rape her up the butt every chance I get. I then wanted to stick my cock back in her mouth cuz she had big soft lips that I loved wrapped around my shaft so moved her body around to where she was on her back and her head was slightly hanging off the bed and this caused her mouth to open from the angle her neck was. I stroked my cock and wiped the precum from the tip of my dick and rubbed it on her lips then I made out with her sticking my tongue in her mouth all over and far in as my long tongue would go after getting carried away with that for a couple minutes I took off my pants and stood over her open mouth and jerked my thick cock with Excitement while I jacked off I put my ass in her face for shits and giggles then thought to my self enough games time to choke this bitch with my cock I squatted down and with out any mercy tamed my cock into the back of her mouth she choked and gaged and started to squirm so I laid on top of her with my dick still at the back of her throat hold my pipe in place I held her down and locked and fingered her pussy and ass hole and states to face fuck Alexa’s mouth I could feel her throat opening little by little as I forcefully face fucked her I stood up and gave her a brake but only for a second then cranes my cock in her open mouth once again this time with more force with one thrust I pushed hard and laid on her again it was such a hard thrust my cock didn’t stop at the back of her throat the tip of my dick forced her esophagus open and every inch of me was inside her mouth she taught harder this time but my weight and straight over powers her week drunk body I began to thrust in and out of her mouth forcing her throat open every time Alexa gage and choked fought but that only made me start to face fuck her harder and fast before I knew it I was pounder my thick cock against the back of her throat and she was trying so hard to get me off her and to stop my dick from pounding her throat she started to bite so I bit her pussy and crammed it back in her mouth holding it there once more this time I was eating her pussy and boring it hard she tried to scream and yell but my thick cock took up every inch of her mouth she fought for a bit and I felt her start to go limp and heard Gargling sounds coming from Alexa’s cock filled mouth she then felt limp and I gave her face 3 very hard thrust then I got up and slapped her awake she opens her eyes looked at me and said that fuckn hurt and rolled over she was still blacked out I knew she would not remember that at all other then the pain she will feel tomorrow. I rolled her onto her to match and she made umf sound. I lifted her by the waist and shoved her knees under her body putting her in a doggy position she groaned a little I immediately went to town on her ass and pussy with my tongue I favored her tiny asshole and shoved my fingers into her loose pussy. Her little butthole was open a little bit cuz her ass was in the air I actually managed to get my tongue nice and deep in her ass I was having so much fun I blew air into her butthole making her fart I got a kick out of making her fart with my mouth. I was still hard as a rock so I spit on the tip of my rod and pressed it against her already spit soaked sphincter. I then tamed it in her ass forcing every inch of my thick cock into her virgin ass. It was a hard thrust making her scream and she jumped up and held her ass I could see tears coming from her eyes it just fueled my desire to hurt her lady parts with my peace. I didn’t waist any time I put her in the same position and she let out a quiet “no” “stop” I paid no attention and lubed my dick up again and lined it up with her butthole I then thrusted even harder throwing my body weight into it forcing her to stay in place she screamed again and cried out loudly get your dick out of my ass Alex it your dick is to big I kept my weight on her with my dick balls deep in side of her shitter I could feel her trying to push my dick out with the inside of her ass she gave up fighting and just cried and muttered stop I started to back my dick out of her ass I could feel her ass tightening up like it didn’t want me to pull out so I rammed it back in hard she was crying louder and still trying to get me off of her but I just kept raping her up the buttthole I fucked her ass harder and fast for a couple minutes I finally am in Alexa’s asshole I thought to myself it brought a smile to my face I just kept pushing her shit in I pulled put Alexa’s white naked body in another position but when I pulled out her bowels let lose and shit all over I was actually turned on by the fact my cock made her lose control of her bowels. She was still in the same position so I went right back to her raised white ass I Noticed my dick had her shit on it I didn’t care so I James it in her pussy she flinched a little I started to fuck the shit out of her lose pussy with my shit covered dick she moaned quietly I then pulled out of her cunt and shove it back up her but she jumped more when it was in her asshole I pulled out of her ass and went back and forth from pussy to ass I pumped my meat in her ass balls deep one more time then ripped my dick out she yelped in pain I pushed her over on her side and grabbed her legs and pulled half of her body off the bed so her knees were on the floor and he body laid out on the bed I spread her legs apart she tried to crawl back on the bed and told me to stop I held her in place and ate her sore asshole and shoved my fingers in her ass again this time hard and I finger fucker her red rectum hard and fast as I could she was moaning in pain but I was going so hard and fast her moan was choppy she kicked me in my chest and said stop fucking touching my ass you peace of shit it fucking hurts I told her shut the fuck up Alexa I’m going to abuse all over your slutty holes all night tell you can’t shit right for weeks she then mutters fuck up Alex I laughed and grabbed her by her hair and stuck my tongue in her mouth she actually used her tongue to play with mine. I shoved her head into the bed and grabbed her by her ankles and yanked her back to her knees on the side of the bed I slapped her ass and told her I’m going to fuck you up the butt hard and fast tell your I tare your insides apart she looks at me fast with a angry look on her face and said you fuckn better not rape me again Alex I laughed and said to bad bitch then rammed my hard dick into her ass dry ripping her sphincter she sat up and screamed very loud and yells what the fuck take it out take it out Alex you ripped my butt it hurts I just grabbed a hand full of her hair and pulled it hard as fuck and told her shut up bitch take my cock in your ass I’m going to break your butthole as I began to go deep into her unexperienced anus she was crying and tears were running down her face as I crammed my thick dick in and out of her. I was watching her my dick separate her butt cheeks I started to go harder and harder tell I was fucking her so hard the bed was sliding across the room she was still in tears but to drunk to make me stop I asked her if it felt good she cried nnnnooooooo please Alex stop I don’t like anal I raped Alexa in her tight virgin asshole for 5 hours she tried to fight but she was so drunk she couldn’t so I took advantage of her white ass her ass is to tight it feels like her rectum was sucking the cum straight from my nut sack I shoves my 6 inch thick crack balls deep the first go she groans but I didn’t care I told her to shut the fuck up and take my cock on your ass as I shoved my rock solid throbbing cock in her ass with one push I felt the tip of my fat cock pop threw her as and she jumped and tried to push me off but I just shoved my dick in farther pining her against the bed. I pushed her head down hard into the bed muffling her cry’s and started fucking her hard and fast as I could she was clenching her ass cheeks but it only made me more aroused as I feel her pained virgin asshole squeezing my cock tight I crept going not changing the pace I can feel my nuts slapping her pussy slap slap slap I reached around to play with her perfect pussy and continued pounding her ass she cried and moaned her body didn’t know what to feel her pussy was dripping wet from me rubbing her clit and fingering her loose pussy but your ass was ripping from my constant pounding I looked down at my cock plowing between her ass cheeks and grabbed a cheek wit my hand and spear it as far as I could to see he tight little sphincter tightly hugging to my fat cock I was still fucking her hard and deep pulling my cock out just far enough to see the tip of my dick and I rammed it back in hard and fast tell I felt my cock come to a hard stop. With every hard painful thrust she grunted ugh ugh ugh see begged me to stop with tears running down her face. It only made me fuck her harder and made my cock even harder! I was still playing with her pussy While my man good was Buried deep in her ass she got quiet so I went fast and plays with her pussy faster she then let a little gasp out as she screamed IM COMING IM COMING OH FUCK AHHHH FUCK I laughed to my self and said that’s right you dumb bitch take my cock. She started to squirt all over my hand and her body shook and twitched uncontrollably. I still didn’t let up. Still raking every inch of me into her rectum she screamed again OH FUCK IM STILL COMING OH MY GOD FUCK FUCK FUCK she let out a couple grunts rggghhh uugghh ehhhg As she still squirted pussy juice all over her legs and my hand tell her body finally went limp I slowed down but still long stroking that ass she wines stop please your hurting me Alex your ripping my ass. You always rape me when I drink Alex please stop. I then said fuck you bitch shut up as I grabbed a handful of her hair and yanked her head back to see the tears run down her face. She looked at me with such agony and said please Alex stop I’ll suck your dick I said once again shut the fuck up bitch and pulled my rock hard dick out of her ass. Her asshole was gaped wide open and red and already bruising I slapped her ass extremely hard the clapp echoed threw the apartment. She then began to say thank you for stopping but before she could finish I thrusted my hips hard as I could forcing my cock back into her broken ass. She jumped and screamed STOP you FUCKN PEACE OF SHIT THIS IS RAPE ! I told her I didn’t fuckn care she deserves it she was crying loudly I know the neighbor heard her cry’s for help but I didn’t care. I’m going to get mine. I then pulled my cock out so fast that she shit all over the floor and pissed herself I laughed and pocked her up and threw her on the corner of the bed with her knees still on the floor and body still on the bed as I put the tip up to her ass hole I could see she was trying to clench it shut but I fucken destroyed her ass so bad it would open right back up right before I buried my self back into her busted anus she jumped up and crawled away the best she could her ass what’s still wide open red from the ass pounding I gave her I let her think it was over she cried to her self hold her ass in Pain I walked around the bed to where her face was. My cock was harder then it has ever been before that it actually gained a inch. I grabbed Alexa by her hair and yanked her head back she yelled in pain with a wide open mouth. Without hesitation I shoved my cock in her mouth so hard my cock came to a hard stop from the tip of my dick hitting the back of her throat she gagged and choke white my cock in her mouth and tried with all her strength to pull her head back removing my now 7 inch peace from the back of her throat but I had a a good grip of her hair and forcefully crammed the last 3 inches in her mouth and down her throat tell every inch of me disappeared in her mouth. I held her head there for a bit she looked up at me with her beautiful green eyes running with tears. Then the look of panic came over her face as she was not able to breath I just laughed and held tight to her head keeping my pipe in her mouth. I then felt her body start to go limp and her eyes started to roll back and I thought to my self you could be the bitch who died choking on a dick. I finally ripped myself outa her throat and she gasped with a huge breath and coughed hard crying even harder now she looked at me with her make up running down her face and asked me why am I doing this to her I sat down next to her and said in a sweet voice because I hate you silly girl. I still had a ragging boner I looked at her naked body and graves that bitch and payed her flat on her stomach I stood over her beaten ass and admired how sexy she actually was. Then I dropped to me knees and plunged my cock back into her ass and fucked her destroyed asshole for 3 hours while she still cried and wined in pain tell I finally started to feel my cock starting to pulsate and my nuts tighten up I groaned as I filled the end of her rectum with my hot cum. I felt my dick squirt 6 hard loads deep in her ass. She then said sobbing thank you god.. I ripped my cock out fast and she cried loudly reaching for her sore ass. Her ass was dripping so much come I was surprised. Alexa said to me you raped me again Alex… AGAIN… As she touched her ass hole and looked at her fingers seeing the shit and blood mixed come she counted to cry. She tried to get up and fell to the floor I just stood there as she struggled to even move she was on her knees with her head in her hands on the floor and her ass was high in the air. I then became hard as fuck again and walked up to her and pushed the tip of my dick into her ass slowly tell I was once again balls deep as my cock slowly reopens her torn butthole she cried with a long aaaaahhhhhggggggg and she was fighting me again but I kept my dick buried in her asshole as she stood up I was still holding me self inside of Alexa and armed her body agents the wall with one arm I put my arm around her neck and began to choke her tightly and slowly slide my cock in and out of her body she started to scratch at my arm and gasp for air she said with very little breath I’m going to pass out. I could feel her legs starting to buckle and her scratching at my arm got slower and softer. Squeezed tight around her fragile neck and held just the tip of my dick inside of her ass as her body went limp her ass cheeks unclenched and her body slowly slid down the wall and forcing my pipe in her rectum at the same time I laid her on the bed and mounted her ass again I wasn’t done with her yet. While she lied there limp I rolled her on her back and forcefully shoved my hole hand in to her pussy while my still hard cock was slowly sliding in and out of her ass. My fist popped into her pussy so forcefully that she sprang back to life and screamed bloody murder I fallowed her with my fist still in her pussy as she scrambled to get away. My hole hand was so snug in her pussy that I didn’t even have to try hard to keep it in her ripped pussy.. She continued to scream in pain and caught so hard I could see her busted butthole flexed closed so tight I pulled my had from her pussy not trying to take her inside with it. Alexa went limp from the relief of pain I rolled her to her side and still fucked her up the butt. I raped her violently for 6 more hours the sun was up and I was so tired but still thrusted my self into her come filled butthole.. Finally I stopped out because I was so tired when I woke up the room reeked of shit piss and pussy juice I looked over and she wasn’t there. There was a shitty blood stain from her asshole where she was laying I got up and looked for her and she was in the shower. I went in there and ripped open the shower drapes and yelled what’s up slut she looked up at me from the floor of the shower. And said I fuckn hate you. I chuckled and said you look like you been rapped in the ass all night I laughed hard she then said you raped me again Alex my asshole hurts so bad ass she started to cry holding her ruined ass. I climbed in the shower with her and said shit up pussy I’m going to rape you for the rest of your life.. She cried still I then grabbed her head forcing it into my limp dick and saggy nuts tell I got hard she wasn’t even fighting she knew she couldn’t when I was hard she willingly opens her mouth and looked up at me with her tongue out so I put my dick in her open mouth and she began to suck my dick really good I was enjoying it a lot then she said Firmly next time you get really drunk I’m going to rape you up the ass and see how you like it.. Threw out the day she was in more and more pain and cried when she went to the bath room and Whimpered when she sat down no matter how slow she did it her ass was so messed up from me raping her ass mercilessly fucking up her insides. It turned me on thinking bout the pain she was feeling at that moment I had to beat off Several times or I would of raped her again while she was sober.. As the day went on she thought more about it and got more mad at me with every minute because I have raped up the butt many times threw out the years.. She ended up making a case agents me because I raped her but she lost the case and when she gets drunk I break into her house and rape her all the time I can’t get enough of her ass I only want to rape and rip her ass.

My mother and father were broken up before I was born and my mother's hatred for him was so great she did everything she could to keep me from knowing him. It wasn't until the courts stepped in at age 13 that I ever had any contact with him. This was also when I found out I had a 9 year old sister. Even though she's technically my "half" sister we never split hairs or any of that, we've always just been brother and sister, fuck the half bullshit.

Having spent the first thirteen years of my life not knowing I had a sister it was strange meeting her for the first time. My brain didn't connect the dots that this was blood to me and all I could think about was the cute little blonde girl who lived with my dad. Over a little bit of time as we got to know each other we began to goof around and play like brothers and sisters do. One of the ways we played was wrestling around a bit. One of our female cousins (a cute, chubby redhead) began joining in on the wrestling. My father and his brother were both a couple of grade A perverts, something I think rubbed off in the family DNA because at some point in time the wrestling game became a game of the girls trying to get to my junk. I would valiantly fight them off but on a couple occasions they managed to sneak a peek at my package. It only became worse the day they realized they were making me hard, causing them to double up on their efforts. Knowing they were turning me on seemed to give them a charge and a twinkle in their eyes. Although I never did manage to get a peek at any of my cousin's goodies I was lucky enough one day to pull my sister's top enough to get a full on view of her budding little boobies in all their naked glory. This is an image that has burned in my mind ever since.

Many of my adolescent masturbatory fantasies involved my sister and cousin. If they only knew how badly I wanted to put my cousin's round fat ass in the air and pummel her pussy while she licked my sister to an earth shattering orgasm...or how badly I wanted to lick sis to an earth shattering orgasm myself...

At the time I didn't know what to make of my feelings towards my sister. I just knew they were considered "taboo" and I couldn't speak of them to anybody. I also noticed as much as I wanted to bang our cousin hard, my threesome fantasies became one on one fantasies with cuz being the odd girl out. It wasn't a matter anymore of just wanting to fuck my sister, I wanted to make love to her. I wanted to hold her, caress her, kiss her, do all the things with her a romantic couple would do together. I secretly wanted her to be my girlfriend.

Only three short years after meeting my sister I was moved away to another state to be near other family who was living there. It would be another three years before I saw my sister again, sadly, at our father's funeral. By this time I was 19 and she was 15. Something I've always remembered from that time is seeing her standing in the lobby of the hall where the after funeral gathering was held. As I walked into the building she was standing there, alone, trying hard to be strong. Even under the circumstances I couldn't help but think how stunningly beautiful she looked. Knowing how badly she was hurting I wanted to take her in my arms and comfort her, the way a husband might comfort his wife. I settled for a simple brother to sister hug.

Shortly after that we lost track of each other. My stepmother and I never had the greatest relationship so I wasn't very much of a priority to her. She especially couldn't be bothered with me living in another state. I re-entered my sister's life a few years ago when I started wondering whatever happened to her and went searching for her online. I found a couple Facebook profiles that might have been her but I couldn't be sure because there were no pictures visible. Finally I found a profile that did have pictures and lo and behold, it was my long lost sister. A few years older, but still as hot as ever. I learned she now has three kids, the youngest and oldest being boys with a daughter in the middle. The daughter is damn near the spitting image of her grandmother, who despite our rocky relationship had the kind of body that made me fully understand why my father wanted to bang her.

During some of our conversations since being back in touch with each other my sister managed to rekindle a lot of what I felt when we were kids. One of the things she did in the beginning really had my head twisted around though. She would make comments to me that had sexual overtones, the kind of comments a woman would make to a guy she wanted to tease but certainly not to her brother, right? Being intrigued by the thought of my sister flirting with me and the possibility of some long standing fantasies becoming reality I would try to give her carefully crafted answers that could be taken as either naughty or innocent, depending on which way her responses drifted. Many times after fanning the flames she would respond with something like "EWWWW, INCEST!" after which I would explain the "innocent" version of my comment and ask her why she was the one thinking dirty like that. In the meantime I was a walking hard on thinking about the dirty ways my sister's comments to me could be taken and how many dirty ways I could take my sister. Just to make sure it wasn't me reading what I wanted to be into her comments I forwarded some of her text messages to a female friend who was well informed about my lust for sis. Even my friend said my sister's comments sounded more to her like she was trying to feel me out for a fuck instead of innocently talking to her brother. Over time the teasing comments died down, but just recently she did make a veiled comment about where her mind goes, hinting that her thoughts weren't very innocent.

Over the past several months my thoughts about my sister have increased. A lot of this is due to the fact that I'm now living near her again. Very recently I had the opportunity to see her again for the first time in about 20 years. As always she looked absolutely delicious. I couldn't help but run my eyes up and down her curves when she first stepped into my view. I also couldn't help but notice her "budding little boobies" are now far beyond budding and much larger than I remember them being at 15! I finally got to meet my nephews and niece in person and saw first hand that my niece has a body built for fucking that none of her pictures do justice to. Just what I need, another family member to have filthy incestual fantasies about lol

My fantasies of sis have never stopped, but since we've been back in contact they've become more frequent again and been infiltrated by the new details of her life. I find myself daydreaming about catching her oldest son fucking her and blackmailing her to let me join. I've fantasized about catching her sucking her daughter's juicy little twat, and I've even joined the two together and fantasized about catching her son fucking her while she goes deep sea pearl diving with her daughter. My number one fantasy about her though has nothing to do with anybody else, just me and her. If I could live any fantasy I wanted with my sister it would be to take her out on a dirty date in public. In my daydreams we go out for dinner, maybe a movie, and end up someplace like a bar or some other type of "adult entertainment" establishment. Nobody around us knows we're brother and sister. Nobody would even imagine we're related watching us carry on like a real couple instead of siblings. I'd have her sitting in my lap, grinding her ass against my cock while I kiss her, nibble on her neck, and sneak a rub between her legs every now and then, checking to see how much wetter her panties are than the last time I checked. I've had two different endings to the fantasy, the first being that our evening would end in a motel room, so turned on by the thought of playing with each other as brother and sister in front of an unsuspecting audience that we rip each other's clothes off as soon as the door is shut behind us and spend the rest of the night sucking and fucking each other's brains out like we really are boyfriend and girlfriend. The other ending to this fantasy is that we end up in a secluded corner surrounded by a bunch of horny boys and girls watching us fuck for them, cheering us on, having no clue they're watching a real life brother/sister show.

Although realistically I don't ever see anything happening between us I still have a part of my mind that holds out hope, given the teasing she did early on in our online reunion, and my friend's opinion that my sister is interested but afraid to follow through. I've only seen my sister once since I've been near her again and I really want to spend more time with her, but honestly, I'm afraid of what might happen if my friend is right and she really does harbor some of the same desires towards me that I do towards her. Right now it's only fantasy, but I know if by some twisted stroke of fate anything ever should happen, once we cross that line we'll never be able to come back. I also know if she ever does try to cross that line with me I'm going to do very little, if anything at all, to stop her.

Anyone willing to confess? Consider the following situation.

You fall asleep next to your wife whom you love dearly.

Several hours later, the sun rises. You turn on your back, raise your arms and stretch out, yawn and come to being fully awake.

You turn to your wife, place your arm over her to kiss her. She's cold, and stiff. You check, she isn't breathing. In a panic, you roll her towards you. It's plain to see. She died during the night. Her body is chilled to the same temperature as the cool air.

THE CONFESSION:

WOULD YOU FUCK THE CORPSE, ONE LAST TIME?

Here's a copy of my first short that I posted in another thread

It a rather dark one :*

As soon as she agreed to come in for a night cap, he knew she was his, it was just a matter of slipping that little something into her drink. He slipped his arm around her and started to gently kiss her neck as she sipped the cognac, she started to moan with pleasure as his free hand gently caressed her body and her glass slip from her hand as she drifted into unconsciousness.

He gently lifter her up and carried her down to his ‘special’ room; lying her on the bed he carefully started to undress her, savouring every moment as he slowly revealed her smooth young body. The gentle swell of her breasts and the cherry red of her pert nipples started to arouse him; breathing deeply he gently removed her panties to reveal the most perfect pussy, he let his fingers slide along her slit; he pulled back and took another deep breath “patience” he whispered to himself “I must savour this delightful woman”.

He quickly fastened the cuffs around her wrists and ankles pulling the cords tight so as to leave her spread-eagled on the bed. He sat down in the chair by the bed and thought “now to wait for her to wake”

He sat reading and sipping his cognac and quickly became aware of her struggling against her bonds, he could see real fear in her eyes, which excited him; “I see you’re awake” he said softly, “don’t worry, nothing has happened, yet; I wouldn’t want you to miss a second of this delightful experience”

He stood and removed his cloths picking up a vibrator that was lying on the table. He was already hard as the sight of her tied, helpless on the bed excited him; he approached her and let the vibrator slide over her body, watching her flinch as it touched her nipples and pussy. Putting it aside he grasped her breasts, squeezing them together and pinching her nipples between thumb and forefinger, delighting in the small yelp that it caused. “make as much noise as you want my dear, it’s quite sound proof down her” he mocked. Bending down he kissed her lightly on the lips and ran his tongue along her check to lick her earlobe and neck, delighting in her attempts to pull away from him. He let his tongue slide over her chest to lick around her nipples, sucking hard on each, again eliciting a delightful yelp of erotic pain. “What shall we do now”, he questioned, “Shall we play some more? Or would you like this all to end, quickly? No, I think I want to Fuck you as I see the light flicker out in your eyes” his hand slid down, over her stomach, his palm pressing against her pussy lips, one finger probing gently at her slit. “It seems you are quite wet, and I thought you weren’t enjoying this” he quipped. He pressed a second finger inside her and worked his hand, delighting at how wet she was and how she started to squirm against his hand.
For the next few hours, she endured his attention, he licked and touch, he pinched and massaged, he probed and penetrated; he lost count of the number of times that she came; and thought it quite incredible how easy it was to make her cum as he raped her body. Then, finally, it was time. “I have quite enjoyed our time together, but it is now time for you to go”. At last, it was time to really enjoy her body, he climbed onto the bed and kneeling between her thighs he leant forward and pressed his manhood into her, filling her completely. “how does it feel good to have a real Cock in your tight little Cunt” he whispered, as he pressed himself deeper inside her until he felt his balls slapping against her arse. Faster and harder he pumped his manhood into her, whispering to her as he went “It is time for you to die, one last orgasm for you as you feel me fill your body with my seed”. He reached over and picked up the knife lying on the table, he placed the tip of it just under her breast bone, her body squirming against him as he pumped his cock harder and harder into her, he could feel her pussy pulsating against his cock as she neared that final orgasm; finally he felt his balls tighten as his own orgasm spewed his seed deep inside her and he pushed down hard on the knife, pressing it deep into her body, sliding it up and into her hart, he held her tightly “shush, shush my dear, it won’t be long now, feel my seed filling you as your life drains away” he gazed into her eyes as he felt her body quivering in both orgasm and death, watching the life fade from her.

He pulled his cock from her pussy and stood staring at her soft delicate body, taking hold of the knife he dragged it down her body until the blade stopped against her pelvis, leaving her gaping open from chest to cunt. What a delightful evening, he mused.

I confess to getting hard and turned on by my masseuse.

I know what your thinking just tip her and get the happy ending. Well Elle not that kind of a masseuse. Elle is licensed in therapeutic massage and is phenomenal at her work. My wife and I are both her clients. She works out of a legit chiropractic office so her services are covered on our insurance. My wife recommended chiropractic and massage massage therapy after I suffered a sports injury a few years ago.

The chiropractor had just aligned my spine. I was in waiting room. I had a nagging thought that I had forgotten something. Elle came out moments later to retrieve me. She greeted me with her typical warm smile. Elle was 24. She had a svelte toned and athletic body. Brown hair typically put up in a ponytail. Blue eyes and dimples. She was girl next door pretty. Elle motioned me towards the back rooms. I followed her down the long hall. I was watching her ponytail sway from side to side when my attention was drawn to her perfectly toned ass clad in yoga pants. The tight fit of her yoga pants left little to the imagination. I was fascinated with each perfectly outlined ass cheek rise and fall as her hips swayed side to side. Her walk was purely feminine. I was having a hard time finding a panty line when we arrived at the door to her room. My eyes lingered a bit too long and Elle caught me staring. She opened the door and invites me in wordlessly with a friendly smirk.

SHIT! I realized what I had forgotten. I didn’t pregame. Pregaming in this case meant masturbating before my appointment. A practice I began after an untimely, embarrassing erection I had with my original masseuse shortly after I began massage therapy. I got the impression that I had offended this masseuse so I apologized. After another awkward appointment with my original masseuse, she announced that she was getting married and her fiance got a job out of state. That is when both my wife and I began seeing Elle. Turns out that Elle was a much better masseuse anyway.

Once inside the room Elle asked, You want me to concentrate on your lower back and hips still? I nodded. She continued, You know the drill. Get undressed and I'll be back in a a few minutes.

She closed the door behind her as she left. I quickly undressed. I got on the table naked and face down. I pulled the sheet over me. I put my face in the saddle shaped cradle. A minute later I heard a soft knock at the door with Elle asking if I’m ready. I respond with a Yep. I hear the door open then close, Elle pulled the sheet down exposing my back. I felt her warm oily hands on my upper back moments later. Elle has a touch that is deep, slow and sensual. She intuitively skates the line between pain and pleasure with every movement. My stress melted away. My mind wandered to very recent memories of Elles beautifully shaped 24 year old ass. I mentally slap myself by recalling that I have a daughter her age. Never had I once thought of Elle sexually. No…. Really. I have admired her youthful beauty but never considered having sex with her before. As her hands moved down my back I force any notions of Elles sexuality out of my mind.

My mind wanders……. ***I recall a warm summer day. I’m in a field near my house with my childhood friend JoAnn. We had just finished swimming. We wanted to warm up and get some sun. We followed a deer trail through the yard high tall grass to a deer bed, where the grass had been flattened. We spread our towels on it and layed down. I was enjoying the warmth of the sun on my back when I felt something irritating it. Was it a bug? I shooed it away. I discovered it was a piece of grass that JoAnn was intentionally tickling me with. I told her to knock it off, It itches. Joann continue till I pulled it roughly from her hands and threw it away. I put my face back down in my arms.

Moments later JoAnn says, Sorry.

I answer with a shrug. JoAnn starts gently scratching my back where she had tickled me with the grass.

I let out a pur saying, now that feels good.

JoAnn’s light scratching turns to a light touch. It felt electric. I was being touched in areas that usually didn't get touched. A contented, Mmmmm escaped my lips. As she gently moved her touch slowly on my back. I turn to look at her. I notice the wet bright yellow panties of her bikini clinging to every curve of her vagina. I would come to know this as camel toe later in life. It felt I wanted share the sensation of touch with her.

Hey Joann, this feels really good. Let me do it to you.

She sprung up quickly, reached around her back and adeptly unfastened the back of her bikini top while holding the front against her so it wouldn’t fall off. She held it tight against her while she laid on her belly. Her naked back facing me waiting to be touched. I mimicked the movement of her touch on my back on hers.

JoAnn says, Oooo That really does feel good. I wish girls could go around topless.

Me too, I joke.

She continues, I remember when I was little girl and I didn’t have to wear a top when swimming. I felt free.

I suggested that she take her top off, No one will see in this tall grass. I won’t tell anyone.

JoAnn said, This doesn’t mean I want to have sex. You’re just my friend. Not my boyfriend.

I nodded and crossed my heart telling her, I won’t do anything you don’t want me to do, Promise.

JoAnn turned over and sat up. The loose top pressed against her chest covering her boobs. She conspiratorially looked in all directions making sure that the tall grass gave us enough privacy. She slowly removed the covering from her breasts and dropped the top beside her. She beamed with a triumphant yet bashful brace filled smile. Then she laid quickly on her side facing me to hide behind the tall grass. I don’t think I took my eyes off of her breasts since she bared them. I was fascinated.

What?, she asks embarrassed.

Your breasts have grown since the last time I saw them. Their amazing.

You think so? She responds looking down at them. They’re gonna get bigger. My Mom has big boobs. She looks down at my crotch. Oh my God! Did you get a boner from seeing these.

JoAnns breasts were fascinating. Her chest was no longer flat like mine but had 2 rounded mounds. The areola got larger and her nipples were erect. Joann asks me to lay down. As soon as I do she touches my chest. My eyes are wide open and staring at her lovely new breasts. She self consciously asks to me stop staring her boobs and to shut my eyes. I am slightly disappointed but I cooperate. I can feel her light touch as her fingers move up my arm, across my chest and down my other arm. Her touch is slow sensual. Then from my chin down the center of my chest, over my belly button to the top of my waistband. My cock involuntarily twitches inside my swim trunks from proximity of her touch. I wonder if she noticed. Her touch travels back up to my chest where it makes a lazy figure 8 around my nipples.

Your turn, I suddenly say as I sit up. Surprisingly JoAnn seems to be excited. She lays down and closes her eyes. I mimicked the path her touch took on my body. I touched her lightly as she did up her arm, across her chest above her breasts and down my other arm. Then from her chin down the center of her chest between her breasts. Over her flat belly button to the top of her bikini bottom waistband. I stopped to take a look at her camel toe. I moved my hand back up to her chest where it makes a lazy figure 8 around her the borders of her breasts.

JoAnn coos, Ooooo that feels good.

I asked her if I can touch them. She nodded approval. I cup one then the other and squeeze gently. I can’t help myself. I lean forward and take a nipple between my lips sucking and licking gently.

JoAnn smacks me on the back of my head playfully. HEY! I said you can touch but no kissing. Now you got to show me your boner.

I didn't quite understand the logic but I was willing to play along. I untied the drawstring on my swim trunks then then lifted the waistband to flash my hardened cock.

JoAnn says, I can barely see… Wait. She moves her head down placing an ear on my belly button. I can feel her naked breast against my thigh. My cock jumps. She squeals with delight. Did you just make it do that? Doesn’t it hurt being hard like that and trapped in you trunks. Maybe you should take it out.

I thought for a moment and asked, not before you show me your pussy like we used to. You show me yours and I’ll show you mine.

JoAnn responded with I don’t have anything down there. She nonchalantly pulled up the waistband of her bikini and exposed her pussy beneath the yellow material. Her thighs and torso made a Y where they met. At the Y where all creases met was a cleft barely covered by a sprinkling of dark downy hair. JoAnn pleads, come on Todd. Release it. Take your trunks off. I took my top off. I dare you.

I was never one to turn down a dare so I pulled my trunks down and my cock sprang up at full attention.

Wow! You got bigger too. JoAnn states then asks, Can I touch it?

I nod cooly, but inside I am dying for her to touch me. JoAnn touches me gently running fingers up and down the length of the shaft. I feel so good. Her touch sends shockwaves of pleasure through my body. I Instruct her to wrap her whole hand around it. She does.

Oooo. The skin is soft and warm but it’s so hard.

I ask her to move her hand up and down. She does and I moan. It feels amazing. This half naked girl is stroking my cock.

First she says, like this, while stroking. Wow I can feel the skin moving over the hard part. Then in reaction to my moan she ask, Wait….. Eww! are you getting off?

*** I crash back to the present when Elle asked if her pleasure is good. I think, did she just say pleasure? I come to my senses and reply the pressure is fine. Her skilled hands had been working on my lower back which was exposed to the top of my ass crack. I am now completely aware of my erection that has grown between me an the table.

Elle covered my back with the sheet and moved to my lower half. She exposed one leg and most of the attached buttock. While tucking the sheet between my legs, she inadvertently poked the tip of my hardened cock. It's understandable. It is typically not there. The unintentional physical attention to my cock has me wishing for more. Her hands sensually moved up and down my leg from mid thigh to ankle. If my leg could orgasm it would’ve already shot a load. It wasn’t a stretch to imagine how good those skilled hands and movement would feel on my cock. Her sexual partner was lucky. None of these thoughts helped my erection disappear. She kneaded my bare buttock then smoothed a knot in my hip. She barely gave me time to acknowledge her hands on my bare ass before putting me through the excruciating pain/pleasure of working out a knot. She covered me up and repeats on the opposite leg.

Then I began imagining what Elle looks like naked. Her breasts are C cup. Are her areola large or small? Her complexion is light so the probably pink. What does her pussy look like? She is most likely shaved clean. That seems to be what girls are doing now. Are her labia large or hidden? Her yoga pants left little to the imagination. It was perfect. Ok now I was picturing Elle naked while she massaged me.

Elle asked me how I’m doing. I know what's coming next. Shit! She needed me to turn over. I am at full mast. Hard as a rock. She lifted up the sheet and glanced away to provide a modicum of modesty. She asked me to flip over on my back and move down. I flip over hopeful that I wasn’t as hard as I thought I was. She replaced the sheet. I looked down and my hard on made a tent under the sheet. I glanced at Elles face. To credit her professionally she didn’t even seem to notice. I closed my eyes, slightly embarrassed, willing my erection soft. Nope, not gonna happen. My cock felt every movement of the sheet and loved it.

Elle was up behind my head and working. She said wow, I can feel a lot of tension in your neck and shoulders. Her hands are magic. The tension melted away. I didn’t even about sex for the moment. Until she moved her hands from the base of my neck, over my shoulders down my arms slowly and sensually. My eyes were closed but I could sense her position. I shave my head clean. I could feel what could only have been her pubic area as it lightly touching the crown of my head while she was bending forward over me. I opened my eyes and was staring at the bottom of her clothed breasts. I could only imagine her head inches from my sheet covered phallus. I wonder to myself if she is just as curious about me as I am with her.

Elle finished with my upper body. She moved the sheet to bare my leg, thigh and hip. The sheet felt exquisite as it moved against my cock as she tucked the it in under the opposite leg. The back of her hand grazed it and I nearly let out a moan. She worked my calf, then knots in my thigh when she massaged my hip. I was hyper aware of the proximity of her hands to my cock. She reached across my body and pulled my opposite hip through the sheet. The action caused her lower body to press into my naked leg. I didn’t know how much more I can take. She repeated the same work on my opposite leg. The sheet and her inadvertent touches prolonged my hardness. Before we finished she pulled on my legs to stretch them. She shook them by the ankle and left me wondering is she wanted to see my cock wiggle.

Elle announced that the massage was over by asking me how I was feeling. I told her I felt great as usual. I caught her eye before she left the room. I gave her a heartfelt apology for my condition. Sometimes it just has a mind of its own.

Elle smiled and looked down directly at the sheet where my cock was making a tent. She said flirtatiously, No worries. You’d be surprised how often that happens.
She left me to get dressed.

I met up with a girl from online back in May. 23 years old. Family issues, former teenage runaway, etc etc.

I smacked her, bruised her, punched her in the stomach until she fucking vomited, picked her little ass up and threw her across the room.

Then, I kicked her in her back, whipped her with my belt (leaving welts all over her back and legs), strangled her with my belt until she almost blacked out, made her cry, made her beg for her life.

I had her convinced that I wasn't sure if I would be able to stop myself, made her say "I'm a piece of shit who fucking deserves to die" a couple of times.

I fucked her in the ass (as much of my dick as I could fit in there), then I shot a load in her tight little pink asshole and, later, one all over her face.

Later in the week, she sent me a pic of a huge bruise I left on her arm. And a text saying she wanted to see me again...

Tell me: am I a sick, evil bastard? :)

In mid-May, I took a road trip to SW Minnesota to visit my long-time FWB. We've spent long weekends together in the past, going back to the fall of 2013, but this was the first time I'd be staying at her place -- a double-wide trailer outside a small Minnesota town of about 15,000. It was our first meeting since October 2021. In the interim her dog had died, she'd dumped a "boy toy" 30 years her junior, suffered a hysterectomy, and was taking medication to help her cope with her agoraphobia (fear of public places). In past years, we'd always met at a hotel or Airbnb in the Twin Cities, about a two-hour drive from her place, so this would be quite a departure (venue-wise) from our standard weekend fuck fest.

She's exactly 20 years younger than I am (minus four days!), a natural redhead (my Scandinavian princess!), extremely bi-sexual (her words), and clearly the hottest woman I've been with sexually. I'm constantly amazed at her interest in me, since I'm a lot older, not particularly good-looking, about 25 pounds overweight, and definitely NOT hung. But every time we're together, she's really happy to spend time with me. On more than one occasion she's said, "I feel smarter when I'm with you." I guess that's a good thing.

I got to town on Sunday morning and came by her place at 10:00. T was dressed in a t-shirt and yoga pants, with bare feet. She's a night-owl, whereas I'm definitely a morning person. In fact, one of the first things we talked about when I got to her place -- just outside town in a fairly rural area -- was our circadian incompatibility. As I was making buttermilk pancakes for us (from scratch!), I said, "You know, we'd never be compatible enough to live together, since you're up 'til all hours and I'm in bed by 10:00." It was a nonsense issue, anyway, since she'd never move to Denver (her daughter and grandson are 10 minutes away), and there's no way I'd willingly move to where she lives. Oh -- and another complication involves the fact that I'm married (although she thinks my wife is actually my lesbian roommate, and thankfully they've never met).

Interestingly, she countered my "couldn't live together" statement with a surprising suggestion. "Well," she said, coming up behind me and pressing her braless breasts against my back as I was mixing pancake batter. "We could always compromise. You could stay up until 11, I'd get up at 8, and we could have sex at night, instead of in the morning when you seem to be at your horniest." I followed up with, "Every night?" She replied, "I suppose, five out of seven."

She was unnecessarily self-conscious about her appearance, which is why she spent most of the time we were together in fairly baggy tops and long pants in place of shorts. At 5'5, she'd always weighed around 110-115 pounds, but after taking anti-depressants to help with her agoraphobia, she'd gained about 30 pounds. "One bonus, I guess," she declared ironically, "Is that I'm a 36C or D instead of a 32B, but now the only bras that fit me right are sports bras." I told her multiple times during my visit that I thought she looked as desirable as ever, but she wasn't entirely buying it.

We spent the rest of Sunday checking out the town (such as it is) and had dinner at an Italian restaurant before going to a newly opened ice cream shop for dessert. Back at her place, she fired up a bong with some home-grown ganja (it's legal in Minnesota) and enticed me to take a few hits as well. One thing about T -- getting high means getting horny, and she didn't spare the smoke. It was my first foray since college, and she thought it was HILARIOUS that I hadn't indulged in close to 50 years. However, it seemingly had no effect on me, which she found equally funny. We ended up watching a PBS special on the life and times of Richard III of England, which apparently was much more entertaining for her in her altered state.

After a shower, I put on some short summer PJs and climbed into bed. She joined me about 10 minutes later wearing a different baggy t-shirt and long-leg pajama bottoms. She again expressed her displeasure with her weight gain, explained she hadn't had sex since New Year's Eve (the boy toy's final campaign, as it turned out), and stated she wasn't ready to "do anything" with me. I knew she'd consumed a fair amount of silly smoke, but I truthfully told her I was OK with that and didn't want to pressure her into anything. She switched off the light, and I figured that was that.

After about five minutes, she asked, "Are you asleep?" At the moment I was semi-hard and trying to figure out how I could jerk off without disturbing her. When I told her I was still awake, she asked, "Would you like a hand job?" Naturally I said yes, stripping off my PJ bottoms and tossing back the covers to give her all the access she required. She reached over to the bedside table and grabbed a tube of lube, spreading it generously on my cock-head and down the shaft before taking a firm grip and stroking me with precision. After a minute or so, she asked, "Does that feel good?" I said, "T, my love, whenever a woman has her hand on a guy's dick, that is a question that never needs to be asked!" She laughed and rested her head on my chest as she continued to stroke earnestly.

Curled up against me as she was, I managed to reach down behind her and slide my hand between her thighs. I wasn't sure she'd let me continue to rub her PJ-covered crotch, but she shifted around to give me better access, so I kept up the pressure. One thing about T -- she goes from zero to 60 faster than a tricked-out Shelby GT. I had her squirming, humping against my hand, and moaning loudly in less than two minutes. Without warning, her mouth engulfed my cock and she was delivering a very satisfactory blow job. I slid my hand inside her pajama bottoms and discovered how wet she was. I quickly had two fingers fully inside her pussy, and her vocalization was suddenly louder and about an octave higher. After a brief minute, she declared, "You just HAVE to fuck me!" Pulling away from me momentarily, she stripped off her PJs and climbed aboard. I was rock-hard and slid inside her with ease. Despite her surgeries a year earlier, she was still as tight as I'd remembered. T loves to be on top, and she was soon grinding her clit against me as she rocked back and forth on my cock.

I wanted to take off her top, but she resisted by saying, "No -- don't!" Instead, I pushed the hem of her t-shirt up above her breasts and tugged on her nipples. That trigged the first of what would prove to be dozens of orgasms that night, as she moaned, grunted, breathed hard, muttered "Oh, fuck" about 50 times, and bent down to kiss me with a ferocity I'd rarely experienced with any woman. After she worked herself into a second orgasm, T climbed off and rolled onto her back. That was my cue to do what I do best -- eat pussy. For the next 60-75 minutes, I had her quivering, crying out obscenities, shaking like a leaf, and coming again and again. The next morning, when I questioned whether she'd enjoyed what was close to a three-hour session, she struck back with my own logic. "When a guy with your skills has his mouth on a woman's clit and his fingers massaging every inch of the inside of her vagina, that's a question you never need to ask!"

Following wave after wave of orgasms, T pushed my face away from her crotch and asked, "Zac, you still hard?" I'd been grinding my erection firmly into her mattress the entire time I was eating her pussy, and it hadn't abated. "You bet," I replied enthusiastically, which was a surprise since it was close to 2 a.m., well past my normal bedtime. "You need to fuck me some more. You can come inside, since I have no more womb." I reminded her I'd had a vasectomy decades ago, at which point she said, "Oh, that's right. Well, what are you waiting for?" She rolled flat on her back and spread her legs wide apart before tugging on my erection and saying, "C'mon, shove it right in." And so I did.

When I was in my 20s and 30s, I suffered from a fairly quick trigger, ejaculation-wise. Now in my early 70s -- and really for the past 10-15 years -- it always takes me a long time to come, but I rarely if ever have difficulty getting and staying hard. Such was the case that night, as I fucked her insistently. She wrapped her legs around me and crossed her ankles to provide some leverage as she tugged me toward her, stroke after stroke. My arms were tiring from propping up my 225-pound body above her, and I started to make a move to disengage so I could find a less stressful position and then re-insert. She sensed I was about to climb off when she pulled me down against her chest and whispered in my ear, "You're not heavy. Just keep fucking me until you come." Who was I to argue with that? At this point she was well into double-digit orgasms, and figuring I'd done all I could to make her feel special, it was time to look after my own release. I let my mind focus on one thing -- the feeling in my cock as it was being gripped by T's pussy. Something like a dozen thrusts later, I froze up and pumped her full of man-jizz (that's what she likes to call it). I was exhausted and let my body press fully against hers. "Get off me, ya big lug!" she called out, half-jokingly, and I withdrew and rolled onto my side of the bed. "I suppose you want me to clean that up?" she asked, scooping up a drop of cum from the tip of my cock with her index finger before putting it into her mouth. "Well," I suggested, "You clean me up and I'll return the favor." "Nah, it's too late," T responded. "You stay there, and I'll bring back a washcloth."

She returned a few minutes later with the promised rag, moistened with warm water, and proceeded to mop up my crotch. "I can't believe how much you came in me," she said. "What -- you were saving it up for a special occasion?" I declared there was no more special occasion for me than being in her bed, which prompted a sensuous kiss on the lips and a "Oh, you're such a sweet-talker!" I was out like a light in less than two minutes, I'm sure, and we slept in until 10:30 the next morning. I awoke before she did (that's almost always the case), and after visiting the bathroom to pee, I came back to bed and tried to get her in the mood for some morning sex. After putting up with my hand rubbing her snatch through the PJs she'd put back on after we'd finished, she pushed me away and said, "Don't! My pussy's sore and I'll need all day to recover." That sounded like a good indicator for what might take place when next we went to be, and indeed it was. To be continued -----

Just cum back from a holiday in spain. Oh the chicks on the beach were to die for. Had fun watching the young teenies walking up and down the beach had a wank in the sea next to a couple of girls playing ball...On the plane on the way home i had this nic litttle missy across the way, kept throwing her looks and she responded by standing next to my seat in the aisle to let some old dear out, rubbed her ass on my arm i stuck my hand on her bare legs and she stayed there while i rubbed her up and down till her dad told her to sit down again...she kept smiling at me ....my cock was rock solid and the lady next to me in her 60's was staring at it sticking out...she didnt say anything though just looked and smiled. That little whore needed some of Daddies fingers inside her wet cunt that would have sorted her out...mmmm

It started with me very anxious, i knew my Master’s aim and we have started negotiating about that and Him making me feel the balance He wanted to insert made my knees weak and so willing for Him. We really play with fire and sink in deep ocean what other might call abusing, emotionally and otherwise. He says He never sinked deeper with anyone but i sure do know i wouldn’t taste even a bit with someone else. His Sneaky nature makes trust risky but over the years He would saty around and all that flashed infront of my eyes. That night i was weak to make His fantasy come true and He was kind, then tomorrow i felt His sadistic side on strike and my nature always feels bound to make it happen what He craves, thirsty to taste it as well, dark corners He calls me into, corruption that makes Him so excited idk what exactly in me feels so tied by that. Like i want Him to know someone is there with all the connection to let Him taste it. Like some deep care so He can have His demons dance around me and consume me. Conflicted with second thoughts flashing tilting up and down, He is a beast He will ruin you, and in other hand hearing Him letting me know He is there for me happy He have that chance to be so free. It was the true, He can fix me only with His attention no matter how abusing it can feel or how corrupted an against what i would do in general. His lust takes me in His arms and make me dance like i never danced before, always conflicted anxiou but He say smile and be a good slut for your Master and that warmth and that strange trust, He will hold me He will not drop me. No matter how bad His sadistic is, a blind trust. So far i did so many things that makes my blood boils when i think about it but being risky with Him makes me wet and excited and so alive and so happy. We will manage, the connection is stronger than any issue we might have from past. I have never trusted more even in times i felt Him like a beast and was afraid what if He breaks me an doesn’t fix me. But then He pour confidence in me and desire for that path. And i made my choice, make His fantasy come true in all the conflict and i knew i’ll break into little pieces even tho i made mistake and said only with not knowing where our dynamic stands can break me i was so wrong. That yes, but that wasn’t the only thing. When i speak to „normal“ people i see how insane we both are and what we are doing, and i can see how they judge You, but that energy of Yours the desire to feel all no matter how bad it can be.. how did I find You , have You created that in me.. was it there.. I am losing sight of was i tor it is molded in me. A seduction but it can’t be because i have not felt more close to anything like i am to Your energy, even tho i am not corrupted and You corrupted me and now i beg for more just like You said i will. Eithr way i decided to jump when i feel my Lord that sadistic i always fear i know he will break me and abuse me deeply and i’ll suffer beyond what i can explain but then i trusted i trusted to all what he said to me and i knew one word will fix and i trusted He wants me as His toy, You fix in some point toy You like using. And that intimacy we were building makes me so more hungry and able to walk the path, it’s the puzzle more that was needed. It’s the fuel so that you can bare more and more and needed for deep deep ocean my Master is tempted with. So i visited the wolf pack, some details You know how i got there and then i figured i was desperate to prove myself even tho Master said you don’t have to slave, but I know His stubborn nature and if I haven’t tried so far we wouldn’t be here because i was so stubborn to be at His feet He looked in my direction at some point. I loved that change in Him, makes Him more open and it’s not selfish change, I want Him happy regardless. I knew what He wanted to get my all holes filled at once and i knew His corruptive wanted me not to use condom even tho at times He conflicted for me and that was soo tasty that it made me jump, He said that’s risky He was taking care of me, so I decided to take care of His corruptive to. It’s soo important we feed our desires or we go old so fast and spirit dies an soon we don’t know what we live for. We play on levels that are hidden but that cracked smile keeps You going us going for some time. So i was shameless slut of my Lord an i managed to poke and tease and then spill it out when i made the moment right asking professor, daddy and the watcher to make my fantasy come true and that i couldn’t trust anyone else with that. Long story short they accepted.. and while it started happening i knew this is where i break my innocence snapping under my Master’s fingers just like that and i know He likes to push so He pushed even more. With not fixing

n MUST Give Mandatory Spankings
It's hard to maintain consistency when we have such a busy schedule and especially when my husband is out of town during most weeks. Sometimes we get to put in one solid week of submission training and I can really tell a difference in how I feel and how our marriage is during those weeks that he's home.

A spanking keeps me in line, and it keeps most women in line although the mainstream is afraid to face it or admit it. At first it feels embarrassing to say you need to be spanked, but after a while you realize there's no shame in it. Men are leaders and that doesn't mean women can't lead, but it means that we are designed to co-lead with the man.

Women have a whole lot more hormonal and emotional things happening in their bodies and minds than men do. I don't know about you but sometimes I can't even control my emotions. Sometimes I feel sad for no reason or irritable for no reason and that's when a being brought over his knee helps to refocus my energy and bring me to a happier place.

If I go a few days without being held accountable I start to use bad language, I get a negative outlook, I get crabby and hateful and angry, and then I end up getting a hard punishment lashing instead of the normal daily maintenance. I'd rather have the daily discipline than the punishment one any day of the week.

My bum is an instrument of peace in our marriage. When my husband is angry with me, we don't have to fight, he simply pulls down my pants and gives me a spanking, during which he releases his anger and I submit and the argument dies right there.

Being spanked is a stress release for a woman, especially if you paddle her until she cries. Making her cry might seem mean at first, but it isn't, it's opening the dam of her emotions and helping her release it all. Sometimes women just need to cry and then the world is a better place. Sometimes it takes a man's belt on her bare ass to provide that release.

Men, women need rules because rules make us feel protected and safe. Also, when we break a rule we need immediate consequences because that makes us feel noticed and loved. There is nothing worse in a woman's heart than if she feels unnoticed, uncared for or unloved. The worse times in our marriage have been when I've felt ignored by him or less important than other people or other things or like he was neglecting what was important to me. Those are big danger areas for a woman and men need to be able to recognize those areas and fix what needs to be fixed. Sometimes just getting on a routine discipline schedule will fill in the gaps and show her how much she is loved.

Men, be ready for your woman to test you out in public with her words or attitude. She may not even consciously know it, but this is a test. She wants to see if you will be strong enough to hold the reigns and follow through on your rules. It isn't always possible to discipline in public, but if the opportunity is there, take it. It will make a huge difference in your marriage. If you're out at a movie or a restaurant and there is a designated "family restroom" that is one room with a locked door, take your wife in there, lock the door, bend her over the sink and give her a belting or a hand spanking. If you are driving, pull into a secluded spot, open both the front and back door on one side of the car, bend your wife over the back seat so that the view is blocked by both doors and give her a hard paddling. I know of men who have taken their wife out to the parking lot, sat in the backseat of their cars with their wife over their knee and given them a walloping without anyone knowing. There are ways to make it happen when it needs to. At the very least, if you cannot make it happen, take her by the arm and whisper in her ear that she is going to get it when you get home. Let her anticipate the spanking for the rest of the evening and then upon arriving home, administer it immediately.

By making her spanking a priority in your life, you are making HER a priority. By caring enough to enforce the rules, you are telling her that you care enough about HER to make her feel safe and protected. It all begins with your hand on her backside in a consistent and permeating way.

So, if you have an inconsistent pattern, this is what you need to do:

1. Mandatory spanking every morning and every evening that you are together. This MUST happen without fail. Make time for it. Do this for a period of 14 days total if your weeks are broken up with travel or two weeks consistently if you are both home.

2. Seven of these 14 days she must exercise an attitude of submission by coming to her husband and asking to receive a spanking. This is in addition to the regular morning and evening sessions. Whenever you are together, for lunch, the middle of the night, it doesn't matter when, the wife must exhibit submission by going to the husband, taking off her clothes and asking him to discipline her. She may bring him a tool or he may use his hand, take off his belt, a spatula, ping pong paddle, hairbrush, whatever is at his disposal.

3. Prior to the morning and evening session, the wife must be given anticipation and reflection time. This is time naked and either in the corner or in spanking position, reflecting on her behavior and anticipating the discipline he is about to administer. It doesn't have to be a long period of time, 1-3 minutes is adequate.

4. Spankings must be long and hard to be effective. If her bottom isn't bright red and burning hot then it is not going to be effective. Hard, fast swats get the point across the quickest.

After 14 days she should hurt to sit down. Her bottom should be sore but her heart will be warm and so will your marriage.

So, this weekend I went to a wrestling tournament for my brother. While there, I noticed his friend. I've seen the kid before and never really thought anything of him. He pulled his singlet down around his waist, and I immediately felt myself getting wet. I don't even know why.

This boy is built, and I mean BUILT. His shoulders were sculpted, and beautiful. He turned around, and I about died. Needless to say, I stared at him the WHOLE time. Watched his matches. And at one point he got beat. I felt horrible, and I just wanted to wrap my arms around his beautiful body. But obviously, that would freak him out.

At that point, he was in a pissed off mood. And I felt bad. I was his name on the back of his sweatshirt, and looked him up on facebook. I then sent him a message saying "hey, you did a really good job." he never responded back, but gave me weird looks.

We have never had a conversation really. He sat beside me in a chair for a while, while I sat on the floor, and I was hoping he'd say something.

I'm 5 years older than him. I'm not going to reveal any ages, but I'm in college and he's in high school. I feel horrible for thinking about all of this. Anywayyyy, that night the tournament ended at 9 pm. We then had to go back to the hotel, and my brother needed to shower because we were all starving. By the time we got back and he showered, it was 10ish. We tried to find a place to eat that would be open later, and I hoped SO MUCH that this kid would be there. I wanted to see him so bad. I literally got wet just from looking at him.

We proceeded to go to dinner, and then went back to the hotel. I didn't see him anymore that night. I laid there in bed thinking about how he was in the same hotel as me. How I could sneak into his room, and do so much to him. I could teach him everything. I wanted his dick. I knew it had to be on the large side. I literally had an orgasm from thinking about it all so extensively.

I saw him in the morning during breakfast that the hotel served. I looked a mess. I barely slept, and my hair was all crazy. Plue, no makeup on. He would look at me here and there. And I was just hoping that he was thinking the same thing I was. I was wishing. I wanted him to want me. That day, I watched him wrestle a few more times. But nothing happened. I would occasionally look at him and smile, and he wouldn't say anything.

Am I wrong to think like this? To want a guy my brothers age? It's not even the fact that he's younger that turned me on the most. It's the fact that he's probably so inexperienced. Should I never say anything to him again online or in person? I see him a lot, considering my brother wrestles and plays football with him.

And I don't care if you think this is real or fake. It's what happened, and I needed to tell someone about it.

I confess I almost told my mom I want to die. I almost told her that I've been making little attempt because I don't have the nerve to do something drastic. I don't have it in me to go into my kitchen and run a knife down my arm. I can't overdose because I stop myself. I cut my leg a while ago and it's closed up. I took pills, I've nearly gotten hit by a minivan, SUV, even a pickup truck, but I just can't get the fucking job done.
I can see myself MAYBE coming out of this depression and feeling something other than worthless again, but not right now. These fucking headaches and these anxiety attacks, and these feelings of helplessness and worthlessness are more than I can handle. I've been dealing with this for well over a year and I cannot afford to get "fixed" professionally.
As much as I'm sick of living, and want to find a way out of this suffering, I don't know if I truly want to kill myself. I'm afraid the attempts are going to keep escalating until I find success.

This is a sexy story that has really happened to me.. enjoy!

About 7-8 months ago, I didn't have a washer and dryer in my apartment, so I had to use a laundromat. During this period I spent most of my time as a 'kinda gay looking' dude, instead of the cute little girly I am today. :3

Anywhos, I had to stay there the whole time washing my clothes, since I didn't trust anyone there.. I figured if I left, someone would steal all my fancy clothes.
Well.. that's what I NORMALLY do...

I was doing some laundry one night, some panties, girl clothes, guy clothes, etc etc. There was only one guy in there with me, so I went out to my car to get my phone charger since I was going to be there for a while.

I guess I came back too fast.. when I got back in, I saw the other guy in there near my stuff. I ran over there and was pissed!

The guy had been riffling through my panties in the dryer, and had been waiting and hoping I left so he could snatch a pair. I don't blame him! I love panties too. :)

I was pretty steamed, I snatched my panties back and told him to get the hell away from me. He said he was sorry that he tried to take 'my sister's' panties.

I got kinda.. hit off guard there. So, I just told him that they were my panties. It made him even more embarrassed getting caught trying to steal another man's panties. It was pretty funny.

He just said he was sorry like a million times, grabbed his clothes and ran out of the laundromat.

Anyways, I went about my business and I didn't see that guy for a couple of weeks.

At a return visit to wash more clothes, I was dressed a bit more girly. Tight jeans, girly shirt and some jewelry. I was still in the washing phase, and playing some lame mobile game on my cell phone.
I didn't notice but the panty-grabber came back in and didn't even notice me.
Once I saw it was him, I walked over and said "Hey man, sorry to make you run off like that.. I was just kinda pissed."

He was confused, of course.. and when it hit him, his eyes went wide. It was pretty funny actually. He was stammering over all of his words and got embarrassed again.. it was cute!

We actually ended up talking a lot about technology stuff, and he was asking questions about how it's like being TG in the South of all places. Our little chat went on for a while, and since it had been a while since I seduced someone.. I started to flirt a little bit with the guy.

After more chatting, I started to well.. you know.. touch his arm, his leg a little bit. Putting on the normal moves. I could see the bulge in his pants getting bigger. I was getting pretty dang horny myself...

So I just asked him... Have you ever had sex with a lady like me before?
He said no, of course not! Let's just say.. if he said that the next day, he would have been a liar. :)

He was a bit nervous, but I told him it would be okay.. and I did have a condom on me if he was interested... A couple of minutes of coaxing and he decided to have a romp with me...

I took him back into the bathroom, locked the door and we started making out. It was pretty hot. As we were kissing, I began to rub on his cock through his pants. It was dying to be released from the confines of his pants.

I got to my knees, unzipped his pants and pulled his cock out of his boxers. It was decent sized, and cut. I gripped it in my hand, and began to stroke it slowly. The guy just leaned back against the wall and bit down on his lip.

I moved my hand slowly up and down his cock, and eventually slide it through my juicy lips even slower. After a few swishes of my tongue on the pulsing head, he moaned out and grabbed my head.

He shoved my head down on his cock as he groaned, shooting cum deep into the back of my throat. I pulled away, coughing a bit as I didn't expect him to do that. After a few moments I regained my composure, and went ahead with sucking the rest of the cum out of his softening cock.

He told me he was sorry, and it has been a long time since he's been with someone. I told him it was okay and that I found it cute. :)

I washed my face a bit and we both went out of the bathroom. He was pretty exhausted from the 3 minute blowjob he just got from a tranny in the bathroom. As he was leaving, I told him I'd be there next week and he better be ready to fuck next time.. I gave him a kiss, tucked a pair of my panties into his coat pocket and with a wink I went back to my putting my clothes away.

This was my first sexy encounter with this chap, and we have had sex in the laundromat many times since then. I can write those up if anyone is interested!

Hope you liked my story!

Nothing in life is Sacred

I have got to confess, because I have been dying to tell somebody and I can’t. In fact I have to be vague here as well but at least I can tell the story. I have been fat, overweight, chubby etc, etc, etc all my life. Not too bad but more so than women would except. I have actually been in better shape than most of the thin people I have known in my life. But you can’t see health, you see shape. Anyhow after turning 48 I thought about how much I have been working physical jobs that people can’t handle for very long, and I have been working them for 30 years. Yet they have been rewarded with drop dead gorgeous women when they had nothing to offer them. I didn’t feel like I had my share of women period, and none of them were the drop dead gorgeous ones. Also there wasn’t a lot of fun. They always wanted to get married, or at least be settled but I never experienced what I wanted from these women, nor have I experienced the woman I wanted.

After spending a year and a half fending off, avoiding and running from a particular woman who I did not want, I said I have to change this. I saw the total breakdown of any sense of order in relationships. For the most part the ultimate gaol isn’t marriage and family, and there is no such thing as dating anymore. It’s just fucking on impulse, if it last it last if it doesn’t and there more where that came from. Virtue has no value and people have no conscious. That’s what I wanted. I was left out of that. But I didn’t want to do drugs, I never have and don’t want to now. I looked at my self and said I’m healthier than most people I know younger than I am, and people are so quick to respond to looks only. So I endeavored to lose weight and tone up. This wasn’t that difficult because I worked out most of my life, I just never had a goal with it to be thin a muscular.

I dropped a lot of weight within three months. (Everything gets vague from here on out because there are some details I cannot reveal, and there are some I don’t want to reveal because those details may identify myself or other people) Everyone greeted me as if I just moved into town. It was like I was a new person but they have known me for years. Because I had lost a lot of weight it was easier to do more exercises including push ups, sit ups, jumping rope and weight lifting. I spent the next four months dedicated to getting up extremely early in the morning and working out at home then going to the gym in the evening and working out again. I had worked up to 250 push ups, 250 sit ups every morning and I was doing a vigorous evening work out at the gym. I was so focused I never looked in the mirror until I was getting burnt out. Then I couldn’t believe the transformation. Even I had to admit I was looking like I was in my twenties.

My great confession is that after this I didn’t play by the rules. I was willing to do everything taboo. I went to strip clubs looking for the hottest girls because I knew they would do things if they thought you were hot. I picked up girls at bars, and went out with girls whom I had no possibility of a relationship with only because I knew that they would fuck me be if they thought I was “hot.” But this wasn’t that great. I was fucking someone all the time but these women had all been had. I wanted something I could celebrate. Then it happened.

It started with a bikini contest. I was taking photos and I met a girl there. She didn’t excite me at first because I thought she would never have interest in me. But she and I became friendly. She still never showed interest in me but we did talk to each other. She won the contest which is always a plus. But she was getting married and her fiancé was out of the country. Her and I got together to take some more photos (this was months later after the contest) and this time she wanted to take nude photos. (Can’t post any because they are under contract.) In the conversation about her taking nude photos she revealed to me that she and her fiancé are admitted sex freaks. In fact because of their “condition” thats what has united them. That’s also why they have an agreement. As long as it wasn’t personal (whatever that means) they could have sex with someone else in each others absence. She told me so casually and we had known each other for several months now so I didn’t think I was going to be that person for her. However during our photo shoot she became more and more comfortable and would lean on me allowing her breast to lay against me while reviewing the photos. And she eventually did it naked. Then she leaned on me holding my arm, I could tell she was getting tired and without thinking I reached around backward an put my hand on her waist to hold her. This of course pulled my arm close into her body and her tits where now pressed firmly on me. She didn’t reject me holding her, but still she was so casual I still didn’t think it was going anywhere. As my arm got tired I allowed my hand to slip down to her ass. She didn’t say anything until we were down reviewing the latest set of photos. Then as we she was preparing to take another set she told me… “By the way I felt that.”

Up until now the photos we took were nude and provocative but artistic. Now she wanted to do explicit ones, for her fiancé. From the very start it was like she was different, even her face was sexually stimulating. I took advantage of this set touch her, feeling her tits as I arranged her hair, even toughing her pussy to get the best shot. But the best was taking a video of her masturbating. I told her not to spit, or use lotion or anything like that. I told her it would be far more stimulating if she made her natural wetness appear on film. She didn’t think she could do that so I told her I would help her outside of the cameras frame. Once I zoomed in on her pussy I just caressed her legs and back. The shot was perfect. You could see her as she began to get wet to her dripping, her pussy pulsate when she had her orgasm and the rush of cum that escaped and left her pussy covered with cream.

This time when she reviewed the video she acted as if she just finished having sex. She stood in front of me and pulled both my arms around her. I was already hard, had been for quite some time. Now her ass was pressed into my cock, her body was hot like a furnace and the aroma of her pussy was strong. I couldn’t help myself any longer. As she watched herself I moved my hands up an down her body only lightly feeling her tits, softly pulling her nipples and rubbing her pussy with out reaching between her legs. Nothing was certain yet. But after she saw herself cum she got excited and loudly says “Oh My God!! That is hot.” At that point I put my fingers between her legs and rub her pussy to soak my fingers in her cum. I pull my hand up an put it in front of her. Her cum is dripping off my fingers. I feel her grab my waist with both hands as she again says “Oh My God.”

I asked her if she had cum like that before. She said if she did she never saw it, because she always used spit or or some kind of lubricant. Then she froze, not realizing what we were doing she was now aware of it. She said she had to stop, reminding me she was a sex freak and was getting too carried away. My cock was pressed on her ass and she reached around to grab it as she pulled away but when she touched it she quickly turn around still with her hands on it and said “Wow that’s big. How long have you been like this?” I assume she meant how long have I been hard while we where shooting. I told her it started when she began reviewing the photos naked. She asked if she could see it so I dropped my pants and she held it again. She said she couldn’t believe how big it was. Then she stepped closer into me and put my cock between her legs, reached up and hugged me fully pressing her body into mine. She squeezed my cock against her pussy as far as she could with her thighs. Her pussy was hot and still wet. I pull her into me and she said “I have to have you. But this has to be our secret.” I kissed her and she kissed like I have never kissed anyone before. When we stopped I realized she was jerking me off with her thighs. I had a girl do this to me before but never like this. She was using her pussy like it was her hand. I told her I can keep a secret and we began kissing again. I feared I was going to cum then I realized that is what she wanted. I picked her up and wrapped her legs around me with one hand she reached behind her and held my cock against her pussy. She was still gyrating on my cock. She knew I was going o cum and told me to tell her when I’m ready. After another wild kiss that drove me crazy. I told her I was ready.

She told me to look at her. She got on her knees and put only the head of my cock in her mouth. Rolling her tongue over my head and using her lips to kiss it while stroking the shaft in a rolling motion. She again said “ Watch me baby.” and looked right into my eyes. I exploded, initially hitting her lips she opened her mouth held out her tongue and I came what seemed like forever into her mouth over her tongue. Her tongue was coated with I finished. There was some still clinging to her lips when she closed her mouth still staring into my eyes as she rolled the cum in her mouth. She wanted me to see her savor it. She then pulled my cock to push more cum out. Then kissing it again used her tongue and fingers to collect what she could squeeze out of my cock as well as what was still on her lips. Satisfied she got it all she rolled it in her mouth some more and swallowed as she stood up.

She asked me how that was and I couldn’t help but reply that it was wonderful. She told me she just loved cum, and everything about sex while still stroking my cock. She told me that she honestly didn't plan on having sex with me but it was the masturbating that began to turn her on. She was still stroking my cock and it wasn’t limp yet when I suddenly (to her) leaned into her and kissed her again. At first it wasn’t as wild as before but slowly warmed up to it. After wards she took a deep breath and said “Wow! Where did that come from?” She said no one wants to kiss after their cum has been in her mouth. I told when a girl actually likes to suck cock her mouth is much more alive after she does it. So I really wanted to kiss her. This turned her on and she began kissing me again. This time she was going crazy. She continued to stoke my cock until it got hard again. Then I laid her on the floor. I was kissed until my mouth was getting tired. Then I kissed her neck and worked my way to her tits. I felt like I was ready to pop again, But I wanted to taste her first. I got to her stomach and the smell of her pussy was overwhelming. I could only imagine how hot that pussy was if I could smell it this far away. I wanted her going wild so I still didn’t dive right into it. I kissed around the top of her pussy and thighs while caressing her inner thighs as well. I could feel her heat and juices but I had no idea what to I was going to get.

I was ready and lifted her legs so I could get my face on her pussy. When I did this the strong aroma of her pussy went up my nose and momentarily stopped me from breathing. Then I just took a deep breath to savor her scent. I looked at her pussy and it was like nothing I had ever seen before. Her cum was dripping out with air bubbles and she was so wet it looked like shampoo in her hair. I was so excited I almost popped just from seeing it. There was even a small puddle forming on the floor. I picked her up with her legs around my neck and moved to the couch we were using for our shoot. I wanted to get all of this. Instead of going right for her pussy I kissed and licked her thighs and all around her pussy. Little by little cleaning up all of her cum as I did it. Even sucking the cum out of her pussy hair. I may be just as much of a sex freak as she because I love everything about a woman. Her looks, feel, smell, and even the taste of a woman’s cum.

She was going crazy the whole time and now I was ready to eat her pussy. I had been teasing her clit and now it was standing up and ready. As soon as I touched it she dug her fingers into me and arched her back. I kissed it, worked it with my tongue and fingers as she went from loudly moaning to screaming at times. She was thrusting her pussy into me and I could feel her coming closer and closer to orgasm. Then she lost her breath and froze only to breathe in deep and scream as her pussy began pulsating so hard I could see it and hear it as well. Then for the second time her pussy released her cum. It dripped out faster than before and it was a lot more. I kept rubbing her clit and licking her juices as they flowed. I also wanted her to feel my tongue as I started at the bottom of her pussy licking her lips on both sides and scooping inside.

When I finished she was panting as sweating. But we were not done. Her pussy was hot and soaking wet. I wanted my cock in it. I lifted her and position her on the couch. Then put myself between her legs. My cock still hard and throbbing she reached for it with both hands. She took it and guided it in her pussy. I could feel how easily I could just push it all the way in but I didn’t. Instead I pushed in a small amount and pulled out. With her hands still on it she guided it in again. Where I pushed a little further then pulled out. She then grabbed my cock again. and I repeated putting it in further and pulling it out. Now I could see that she regained some energy and she was hungry for more. She put it in one more time and I pushed in with her letting out a loud moan as I did it. I got close to her where I could kiss her neck as I fucked her and I just listened to her moaning, it was music to my ears and never and only added to my excitement. Her pussy was so hot it was like setting my cock on fire, and she was working it. I pushed in all the way and held it there deeply kissing her and she screamed “OH my God, just fuck me!” I was ready to cum and told her. I thought she was going to tell me not to cum in her but instead she look at me and I could feel her open her legs wider and lock her calves around me pulling me to her. We were again looking deep into each others eyes when I exploded inside her.

I could see her melt when she felt my cum release in her. Still looking into her eyes I leaned in as kissed her while my cum was still shooting into her pussy. She was having and orgasm at the same time and was screaming out even while I kissed her.

I was drained but my cock still hard and I just didn’t want to separate from her. I quickly began fucking her again hard and fast. I had done this before. If it works it keeps my cock hard or might quickly produce a second nut. With her it definitely kept my cock hard. After about five minutes I was drained and had to stop I laid back on the couch and my dick was still straight up in the air. She laid on top of me on her side expressing astonishment that I still had a hard on.

We talked briefly about her insatiable sexual appetite. Even revealing to me other things she like to do, seeing a guy watch her pee. Not sitting on the toilet she wants her man to see pee come from her pussy. She also said she’ll have sex in the most uncommon places. She had sex in the parking lot of a mall, standing outside leaning against a car. She cut out the crotch of a pair of jeans and had sex in a public park surrounded by people who thought she was only sitting on her boyfriends lap. And she has given her boyfriend a blowjob with his parents in the room. But her sexual appetite still isn’t satisfied as me fucking her is evidence of.

Meanwhile my cock was still hard and she was still ready to go. She turn around and straddled me her gorgeous pussy hanging above my face. She began giving me a blow job. This time taking my cock deep in her mouth. Kissing up and down the shaft, and stroking it with one hand then both.. I got on her clit right away this time and it was clearly sending shockwaves of sensation through her. She used that energy to better suck my cock as I used the sensation she was giving me to better eat her pussy. Her pussy was dripping but I was pushing it away because I was afraid it was my own cum. However we were going for a long time and after a while I was satisfied that it had to be hers now. If it can be judged by the taste I have to say I was right. I ate her until her pussy was pulsating again and she couldn’t concentrate of sucking my cock anymore. I pulled myself under her and fucked her from behind. Watching her ass spread wide and her tight pussy hug my cock only added to the sensation of fucking her. She came again and it was creaming my cock. I kept taking my fingers and getting her juices then licking my fingers while I fucked her. Finally I felt my cock swelling again to exploded with more cum. I started going slow holding her ass, calculating my strokes going deep. She screamed again and I told her I was going to cum. She turned around and sucked my cock just like she was when we were doing a sixty-nine. Slow and deep stroking with both hands. She asked if I was ready and I told her soon. She again said “look at me.’

As she slowly pulled my cock in and out of her mouth, stroking me up and down with her hands she never took her eyes off mine. Then as I was getting hard and about to cum she said “I can feel it, cum for me, I want it.” I came but she didn’t put it in her mouth. Instead she held it against her face then after I popped a couple of lines she quickly pulled herself up and against me firmly placing my cock between her tits and allowing me to finish there. After I was done she clean my cock by squeezing the cum out and licking it off. I was so spent, finally breathing normal after three loads. She was back to acting casual but playful as well. My cock was as limp as it was going to get for now. She just stood up took me by the hand and said we have to clean up now.

She found towels easily as if it were her house. Lead me into the bathroom and got into the shower. Then she said she has to pee first. I thought she was going get out of the shower. Instead she turns her back to me. Leans on the wall and presses her ass into my cock. Then I feel the warn liquid flow as she pissed and grind her pussy on me as she did it. Then she laughed and said “I knew the moment I met you that you were a big freak too.” We showered and washed the cum off her face and tits. As well I took my time washing her pussy.

When we were done she asked me why I never tried to fuck her before. I told her I thought she could not have ever been interested in me because I was older than her, she being 25 and me now 50. But as I observed with people in modern relationships she stated I was hot to her. That’s all that would have mattered.

Before she left she called her fiancé and told him about shoot,even sending him some of the photos. Letting him know she has a surprise for him to remember her by. I was stunned how casual she was and convincingly passionate when she told him how much she loved and missed him. She even had me get on the phone with him to talk about the photos. She talked him for about a half hour. When she left it was like we had never done anything. She just thanked me for the photos, told me she would call me later and walked out the door. I was stunned. But I was happy.

This isn’t the end of our story… However this was far more lengthy than I had planned, I just got into telling it. So I’m going to post a a part II and more explaining how this lead to more encounters with this girl and how that lead to another violation of sacred rules with yet another girl and even more after that.

Life, the Universe & everything.

Quotes from Douglas Adams, one of the funniest guys that ever lived.

RIP 1952 - 2001.
So long, & thanks for all the books.

“In the beginning the Universe was created. This has made a lot of people very angry and been widely regarded as a bad move.”

"A common mistake that people make when trying to design something completely foolproof is to underestimate the ingenuity of complete fools."

"Arthur hoped and prayed that there wasn't an afterlife. Then he realised there was a contradiction there and merely hoped that there wasn't an afterlife.”

“Bypasses are devices that allow some people to dash from point A to point B very fast while other people dash from point B to point A very fast. People living at point C, being a point directly in between, are often given to wonder what's so great about point A that so many people from point B are so keen to get there and what's so great about point B that so many people from point A are so keen to get there. They often wish that people would just once and for all work out where the hell they wanted to be.”

“For a moment, nothing happened. Then, after a second or so, nothing continued to happen.”

“God puts an apple tree in the middle of the Garden of Eden and says, do what you like guys, oh, but don't eat the apple. Surprise surprise, they eat it and he leaps out from behind a bush shouting "Gotcha." It wouldn't have made any difference if they hadn't eaten it... because if you're dealing with somebody who has the sort of mentality which likes leaving hats on the pavement with bricks under them you know perfectly well they won't give up. They'll get you in the end.”

“He shifted his weight from foot to foot, but it was equally uncomfortable on each.”

“Human beings, who are almost unique in having the ability to learn from the experience of others, are also remarkable for their apparent disinclination to do so.”

“Humans are not proud of their ancestors, and rarely invite them round to dinner.”

“I love deadlines. I like the whooshing sound they make as they fly by.”

“I may not have gone where I intended to go, but I think I have ended up where I intended to be.”

“I'm spending a year dead for tax reasons.”

“If human beings don't keep exercising their lips, he thought, their mouths probably seize up. After a few months' consideration and observation he abandoned this theory in favour of a new one. If they don't keep on exercising their lips, he thought, their brains start working.”

“If it looks like a duck, and quacks like a duck, we have at least to consider the possibility that we have a small aquatic bird of the family anatidae on our hands.”

“If somebody thinks they're a hedgehog, presumably you just give 'em a mirror and a few pictures of hedgehogs and tell them to sort it out for themselves.”

"INFINITE: Bigger than the biggest thing ever and then some. Much bigger than that, in fact, really amazingly immense, a totally stunning size, real "wow, that's big" time. Infinity is so big that by comparison, bigness itself looks really titchy. Gigantic multiplied by colossal multiplied by staggeringly huge is the sort of concept we're trying to get across here.”

“Isn't it enough to see that a garden is beautiful without having to believe that there are fairies at the bottom of it too?”

“It is a mistake to think you can solve any major problems just with potatoes.”

“It is a rare mind indeed that can render the hitherto non-existent blindingly obvious. The cry 'I could have thought of that' is a very popular and misleading one, for the fact is that they didn't, and a very significant and revealing fact it is too.”

“It is a well-known fact that those people who must want to rule people are, ipso facto, those least suited to do it... anyone who is capable of getting themselves made p******** should on no account be allowed to do the job.”

“It is an important and popular fact that things are not always what they seem. For instance, on the planet Earth, man had always assumed that he was more intelligent than dolphins because he had achieved so much - the wheel, New York, wars and so on - whilst all the dolphins had ever done was muck about in the water having a good time. But conversely, the dolphins had always believed that they were far more intelligent than man - for precisely the same reasons.”

“Life... is like a grapefruit. It's orange and squishy, and has a few pips in it, and some folks have half a one for breakfast.”

“Life is wasted on the living.”

“Many men of course became extremely rich, but this was perfectly natural and nothing to be ashamed of because no one was really poor, at least no one worth speaking of.”

“Many words and expressions which only a matter of decades ago were considered so distastefully explicit that, were they merely to be breathed in public, the perpetrator would be shunned, barred from polite society, and in extreme cases shot through the lungs, are now thought to be very healthy and proper, and their use in everyday speech and writing is evidence of a well-adjusted, relaxed and totally unfucked-up personality.”

"Space is big. You just won't believe how vastly, hugely, mind-bogglingly big it is. I mean, you may think it's a long way down the road to the drug store, but that's just peanuts to space.”

“That young girl is one of the least benightedly unintelligent organic life forms it has been my profound lack of pleasure not to be able to avoid meeting.”

“The difficulty with this conversation is that it's very different from most of the ones I've had of late. Which, as I explained, have mostly been with trees.”

“The Guide is definitive. Reality is frequently inaccurate.”

“The History of every major Galactic Civilization tends to pass through three distinct and recognizable phase, those of Survival, Inquiry and Sophistication, otherwise known as the How, Why and Where phases. For instance, the first phase is characterized by the question How can we eat? the second by the question Why do we eat? and the third by the question Where shall we have lunch?”

“The impossible often has a kind of integrity which the merely improbable lacks.”

“The knack of flying is learning how to throw yourself at the ground and miss.”

“The major difference between a thing that might go wrong and a thing that cannot possibly go wrong is that when a thing that cannot possibly go wrong goes wrong it usually turns out to be impossible to get at and repair.”

“The mere thought hadn't even begun to speculate about the merest possibility of crossing my mind.”

“The ships hung in the sky in much the same way that bricks don't.”

“There is a theory which states that if ever anyone discovers exactly what the Universe is for and why it is here, it will instantly disappear and be replaced by something even more bizarre and inexplicable. There is another theory which states that this has already happened.”

“This planet has - or rather had - a problem, which was this: most of the people living on it were unhappy for pretty much of the time. Many solutions were suggested for this problem, but most of these were largely concerned with the movements of small green pieces of paper, which is odd because on the whole it wasn't the small green pieces of paper that were unhappy.”

“Time is bunk.”

“Time, we know, is relative. You can travel light years through the stars and back, and if you do it at the speed of light then, when you return, you may have aged mere seconds while your twin brother or sister will have aged twenty, thirty, forty or however many years it is, depending on how far you traveled. This will come to you as a profound shock, particularly if you didn't know you had a twin brother or sister.”

“We demand rigidly defined areas of doubt and uncertainty!”

“We have normality. I repeat, we have normality. Anything you still can't cope with is therefore your own problem.”

“You live and learn. At any rate, you live.”

“A computer terminal is not some clunky old television with a typewriter in front of it. It is an interface where the mind and body can connect with the universe and move bits of it about.”

“It's no coincidence that in no known language does the phrase "As pretty as an airport" appear.”

“If on the other hand he went to pay his respects to The Door and it wasn't there...what then?

The answer, of course, was very simple. He had a whole board of circuits for dealing with exactly this problem, in fact this was the very heart of his function. He would continue to believe in it whatever the facts turned out to be, what else was the meaning of belief? The Door would still be there, even if the Door was not.”

"He felt that his whole life was some kind of dream and he sometimes wondered whose it was and whether they were enjoying it."

“Far out in the uncharted backwaters of the unfashionable end of the Western Spiral arm of the Galaxy lies a small unregarded yellow sun. Orbiting this at a distance of roughly ninety-eight million miles is an utterly insignificant little blue-green planet whose ape-descended life forms are so amazingly primitive that they still think digital watches are a pretty neat idea ...”

“Men were real men, women were real women, and small, furry creatures from Alpha Centauri were real small, furry creatures from Alpha Centauri. Spirits were brave, men boldly split infinitives that no man had split before. Thus was the Empire forged.”

“You know, it's at times like this when I'm trapped in a Vogon

airlock with a man from Betelgeuse and about to die of asphyxiation in

deep space that I really wish I'd listened to what my mother told me

when I was young!

Why, what did she tell you?

I don't know, I didn't listen!”

“...was there a reason behind it? There would be no point in asking... he never appeared to have a reason for anything he did at all: he had turned unfathomably into an art form. He attacked everything in life with a mixture of extraordinary genius and naive incompetence and it was often difficult to tell which was which.”

“Anything that happens, happens.

Anything that, in happening, causes something else to happen, causes something else to happen.

Anything that, in happening, causes itself to happen again, happens again.

It doesn’t necessarily do it in chronological order, though.”

“Ford, you're turning into a penguin. Stop it.”

“Who is this God person anyway?”

“On the way back, they sang a number of tuneful and reflective songs on the subjects of peace, justice, morality, culture, sport, family life, and the obliteration of all other life forms.”

“Well I think we've sorted all that out now. If you'd like to know, I can tell you that in your Universe you move freely in three dimensions that you call space. You move in a straight line in a fourth, which you call time, and stay rooted to one place in a fifth, which is the first fundamental of probability. After that it gets a bit complicated, and there's all sorts of stuff going on in dimensions 13 to 22 that you really wouldn't want to know about. All you really need to know for the moment is that the Universe is a lot more complicated then you might think.”

"`...You hadn't exactly gone out of your way to call attention to them had you? I mean like actually telling anyone or anything.'

`But the plans were on display...'

`On display? I eventually had to go down to the cellar to find them.'

`That's the display department.'

`With a torch.'

`Ah, well the lights had probably gone.'

`So had the stairs.'

`But look you found the notice didn't you?'

`Yes,' said Arthur, `yes I did. It was on display in the bottom of a locked filing cabinet stuck in a disused lavatory with a sign on the door saying "Beware of The Leopard".'"

"`Time is an illusion. Lunchtime doubly so.'

`Very deep,' said Arthur, `you should send that in to the "Reader's Digest". They've got a page for people like you.'"

"`This must be Thursday,' said Arthur to himself, sinking low over his beer, `I never could get the hang of Thursdays.'"

"Pages one and two [of Zaphod's p********ial speech] had been salvaged by a Damogran Frond Crested Eagle and had already become incorporated into an extraordinary new form of nest which the eagle had invented. It was constructed largely of papier mache and it was virtually impossible for a newly hatched baby eagle to break out of it. The Damogran Frond Crested Eagle had heard of the notion of survival of the species but wanted no truck with it."

“this is obviously some strange usage of the word "safe" that I wasn't previously aware of.”

"`You'd better be prepared for the jump into hyperspace. It's unpleasently like being drunk.'

`What's so unpleasent about being drunk?'

`You ask a glass of water.'"

"If there's anything more important than my ego around, I want it caught and shot now.'"

"There are of course many problems connected with life, of which some of the most popular are `Why are people born?' `Why do they die?' `Why do they spend so much of the intervening time wearing digital watches?'"

"The fronting for the eighty-yard long marble-topped bar had been made by stitching together nearly twenty thousand Antarean Mosaic Lizard skins, despite the fact that the twenty thousand lizards concerned had needed them to keep their insides in."

"`We've got to find out what people want from fire, how they relate to it, what sort of image it has for them.'

The crowd were tense. They were expecting something wonderful from Ford.

`Stick it up your nose,' he said.

`Which is precisely the sort of thing we need to know,' insisted the girl, `Do people want fire that can be fitted nasally?'"

“What to do if you find yourself stuck in a crack in the ground underneath a giant boulder you can't move, with no hope of rescue. Consider how lucky you are that life has been good to you so far. Alternatively, if life hasn't been good to you so far, which given your current circumstances seems more likely, consider how lucky you are that it won't be troubling you much longer.”

"Ford grabbed him by the lapels of his dressing gown and spoke to him as slowly and distinctly and patiently as if he were somebody from a telephone company accounts department."

“Arthur's consciousness approached his body as from a great distance, and reluctantly. It had had some bad times in there. Slowly, nervously, it entered and settled down into its accustomed position.”

"His eyes seemed to be popping out of his head. He wasn't certain if this was because they were trying to see more clearly, or if they simply wanted to leave at this point."

"There was a point to this story, but it has temporarily escaped the chronicler's mind."

"`You know they've reintroduced the death penalty for insurance company directors?'

`Really?' said Arthur. `No I didn't. For what offence?'

Trillian frowned. `What do you mean, offence?'

`I see.'"

"`She hit me on the head with the rock again.'

`I think I can confirm that that was my daughter.'

`Sweet kid.'

`You have to get to know her,' said Arthur.

`She eases up does she?'

`No,' said Arthur, `but you get a better sense of when to duck.'"

"The beak was a major piece of armoury. It was a beak that would frighten any animal on earth, even one that was already dead and in a tin."

"`Could we perhaps take a snake bite detector with us to Komodo?'

`Course you can, course you can. Take as many as you like. Won't do you a blind bit of good because they're only for Australian snakes.'

`So what do we do if we get bitten by something deadly, then?'

He blinked at me as if I was stupid.

`Well what do you think you do?' he said. `You die of course. That's what deadly means.'"

"Mark turned and asked a passenger behind us if these planes ever crashed. Oh yes, he was told, but not to worry - there hadn't been a serious crash now in months."

"Virtually everything we were told in Indonesia turned out not to be true, sometimes almost immediately. The only exception to this was when we were told that something would happen immediately, in which case it turned out not to be true over an extended period of time."

"Komodo dragons sleep headfirst in large burrows. It is a very, very, very bad idea to even think of pulling its tail."

“Plenty of people did not care for him much, but then there is a huge difference between disliking somebody -- maybe even disliking them a lot -- and actually shooting them, strangling them, dragging them through the fields and setting their house on fire. It was a difference which kept the vast majority of the population alive from day to day.”

“Nothing travels faster than the speed of light with the possible exception of bad news, which follows its own laws.”

“The idea that Bill Gates has appeared like a knight in shining armour to lead all customers out of a mire of technological chaos neatly ignores the fact that it was he who, by peddling second-rate technology, led them into it in the first place.”

“The big corporations are suddenly taking notice of the web, and their reactions have been slow. Even the computer industry failed to see the importance of the Internet, but that's not saying much. Let's face it, the computer industry failed to see that the century would end.”

“One of the problems of taking things apart and seeing how they work - supposing you're trying to find out how a cat works--you take that cat apart to see how it works, what you've got in your hands is a non-working cat. The cat wasn't a sort of clunky mechanism that was susceptible to our available tools of analysis.”

“For thousands more years the mighty ships tore across the empty wastes of space and finally dived screaming on to the first planet they came across - which happened to be the Earth - where due to a terrible miscalculation of scale the entire battle fleet was accidentally swallowed by a small dog.”

“The technology involved in making anything invisible is so infinitely complex that nine hundred and ninety-nine thousand million, nine hundred and ninety- nine million, nine hundred and ninety-nine thousand, nine hundred and ninety- nine times out of a billion it is much simpler and more effective just to take the thing away and do without it.”

“Since this Galaxy began, vast civilisations have risen and fallen, risen and fallen, risen and fallen so often that it's quite tempting to think that life in the Galaxy must be (a) something akin to seasick - space-sick, time sick, history sick or some such thing, and (b) stupid.”

“It wasn't his job to worry about that, though. It was his job to do his job, which was to do his job. If that led to a certain narrowness of vision and circularity of thought then it wasn't his job to worry about such things.”

“All you really need to know for the moment is that the universe is a lot more complicated than you might think, even if you start from a position of thinking it's pretty damn complicated in the first place.”

“Computer, if you don't open that exit hatch this moment I shall zap straight off to your major data banks and reprogram you with a very large axe.”

“I think all cats are wild cats. They just act tame if they think they'll get a saucer of milk out of it.”

“Look, would it save a lot of time if I just gave up and went mad now?”

“Now, either you all give yourselves up now and let us beat you up a bit, though not very much of course because we are firmly opposed to needless violence, or we blow up this entire planet and possibly one or two we noticed on our way out here!”

“Rome wasn't burned in a day.”

“The great thing about being the only species that makes a distinction between right and wrong is that we can make up the rules for ourselves as we go along.”

“The most misleading assumptions are the ones you don't even know you're making.”

“There is probably buried in the Western psyche a deep taboo about eating anything you've been introduced to socially.”

“Totally mad. Utter nonsense. But we'll do it because it's brilliant nonsense.”

“We are not an endangered species ourselves yet, but this is not for lack of trying.”

“Don't you understand that we need to be childish in order to understand? Only a child sees things with perfect clarity, because it hasn't developed all those filters, which prevent us from seeing things that we don't expect to see.”

“If you really want to understand something, the best way is to try and explain it to someone else. That forces you to sort it out in your own mind. And the more slow and dim-witted your pupil, the more you have to break things down into more and more simple ideas. And that's really the essence of programming. By the time you've sorted out a complicated idea into little steps that even a stupid machine can deal with, you've certainly learned something about it yourself. The teacher usually learns more than the pupil does.”

"Time is the worst place, so to speak, to get lost in..."

"...he was at least twice as unbalanced now, and quite liable to fall off whatever it is that well-balanced people are supposed to be balancing on."

"In his dreams he was walking late at night along the East Side, beside the river which had become so extravagantly polluted that new life forms were now emerging from it spontaneously, demanding welfare and voting rights"

"Busy executives often didn’t have time for a full-time wife and family and would just rent them for weekends."

"It was impossible for Arthur to know this, but he just went ahead and knew it anyway."

"I refuse to answer that question on the grounds that I don't know the answer."

I am a 19yo WF and I find myself drawn to older men. Especially married older men. I have always been this way since my first encounter with an older married man. I was 14 when I first had sex with my boyfriend. He was 17. Not exactly an older man but definitely more experienced. I was staying over my friends house one weekend because my mom had to go out of town for the weekend for work. My parents are divorced and my mom sometimes has to travel. Well we were talking about boys and how I had finally gone all the way. We were sitting in her bedroom laughing and giggling and talking about the details when my friends father came around the corner and we both almost died. We both stopped talking and he said it was time for us to go to sleep. I didn't know if he heard what we were saying but he gave me this sly smile and said goodnight ladies. The weekend flew by and on Sunday my friends dad said he would drive me home. I lived a good way away and it would save my mom the drive back and forth. My friend had asked to go with us but her father said she needed to do some homework that she neglected over the weekend.

We were driving back to my house and we stopped at a stoplight. I was sitting in the front seat and my friends dad looked over at me then put his hand on my thigh. I was wearing a skirt and my heart almost stopped when he touched my leg. I didn't say anything and I looked at him and he moved his hand up and under my skirt. When he touched my pussy I closed my eyes and let out a gasp. Then we heard a car horn and he moved his hand out from under my skirt and began to drive again. As we drove he asked me when would my mother be home and I said she had called me and told me she would be late. Then he asked me if I minded that he touched me. I said I didn't trying to sound all grown up. He laughed and said so you like it when a guy touches your pussy. I shook my head yes and. He asked so have many boys touched you there? No I said. Then he asked if I liked sex. Again I shook my head yes and looked down not making eye contact. Look at me he said. So I looked up at him and he said I am going to show you my cock. Is that ok? I shook my head yes and he unzipped his fly and took out the biggest cock I had ever seen. It was 8" long and very thick. Do you like it he asked. I said yes. and then he put his hand behind my head and pulled my head down towards his lap. Suck it for me. I opened my mouth and took his cock into my mouth and began to suck him off. I had given a few blowjobs in my young life but never to a man. Here i was sucking my friends dads cock. He was oozing precum and I was licking it and swallowing his sweet juice. I loved sucking cock. Still do!

I wasn't paying any attention to where we were going. I was too busy moving my head up and down as sucking this hot dick. I then heard the car turn onto a gravel road and I asked where we were going. Just keep sucking me honey he said. So I continued sucking him. The car came to a stop and I picked my head up and we were at a beach and he got out and said come with me. We walked for about 10 mins and came to a cottage. He put a key in the door and opened the door. This is my summer cottage and we come here a lot during the summer he said. We walked in and he grabbed me and pulled me into his arms and said. So you like to get fucked? I shook my head yes and he said well I'm going to fuck you. He then carried me into the bedroom and laid me on the bed. Strip he said and I started taking off my clothes as he undressed in front of me. I could see his huge cock bobbing up and down so hard and solid. It was nothing like my boyfriends boyish cock. This was a mans cock. A real older man. He crawled up on the bed next to me and started kissing me. He felt my a cup breast and pinched my sensitive nipples. He moved his hand behind my legs and felt my hairless pussy. Do you shave it he asked? I said yes but I don't have much anyways. He then moved down and spread my legs and began licking my bald pussy. He was licking my pussy and sucking my clit making me feel things I had never experienced. I was soon grabbing his head and moaning as he made me cum for the first time in my life.

Then he looked at me and said are you ready? And I knew what he meant as he got up and in between my legs and pointed his huge cock at my tiny pussy. I felt him slide the tip up and down my wet slit and then he started pushing it in. I gasped as he got it in and started fucking me slowly. Then he took my legs and lifted them up and held them apart spreading me open. HE then pushed in harder and was watching as his cock disappeared into my tight hole. I was feeling him in me both pleasure and pain. Soon the pain was subsiding and he was fucking me like a man does. He fucked me in all kinds of positions for the next hour cumming in me twice during that time. He said we needed to go but he wanted to do this again soon. I said yes i do too and he took me home. I was sitting in the car feeling his cum run down out of my cunt and he then asked are you on the pill? I said no not yet and he said I need to get on the pill if we are going to do this again. we got to my house and he gave me a kiss and said see you soon? I said yes and then he waited til I got inside and drove away. From that moment on I was drawn to older men like a moth to a flame. I fucked him for 2 years until he got a job transfer and moved away. I still meet older men and love having them fuck me and use me as their own sex toy.

DRUNK DADDY

I stumbled into the house around 2 in the morning drunk and horny just from the bar, I tried be quiet because I knew my little girl wld be asleep. As I stripped down after walking in the front door I was stumbling through the living room heading for my computer for some porn. I turned it on and when I see that porn is already up on the screen, I know that wasn't there when I had left... That means it had to be...my daughter. Sure enough I look to see what porn it is and its "daddy fucking his daughter", my cock instantly gets hard, what a naughty little girl, it had been a while since mommy had gone and I hadn't dated much so daddy was horny a lot and he cldn't help but notice how beautiful his daughter had become, her long hair, big innocent eyes, an amazing body that any woman would die for. She wears the cutest clothes too, always running around in a sports bra and tight yoga pants or booty shorts, she had run through my mind plenty of drunken nights but I never thought of her as a real option for sex but this was unreal, I had to reread the title of the movie over and over again just to believe it..."daddy fucking his daughter". I went to the picture files on the computer and found one named "private" this had to be her file since it wasn't mine...I clicked it open, there she was my precious little girl naked, legs spread and holding her pussy open.....my jaw dropped, she had a beautiful pink pussy. I had to see more, I clicked next...it was her bent over naked reaching between her legs and spreading her tight little pussy open again doggy style. I clicked next again this one she was on her back legs together and in the air ankles crossed and spreading her pussy open again, this was too much, I had to have her, and she had been naughty and needed punished. I staggered toward her room dick swinging with beer in hand. I opened her door and slipped into her room, I could hear her sleeping. She groaned and shifted, the covers moved and I could see that she was sleeping completely naked....my dick was so hard at that moment that I thought I was going to cum all over her floor right then, but that woudn't be enough, I needed to teach her a lesson about using daddy's things without permission, so I turned on the light. She started to wake up, "daddy? What are you doing and why are you in here naked?" As she tried to cover herself. I ripped the cover back from her. "Were you on my computer earlier? Be honest you little bitch." I slurred. "Yes I used it, why?" "You left your porn on there..." "You are not allowed to use daddy's things without permission, you know that!" I grab you by the hair and pull your face to mine, "IS THIS WHAT YOU WANTED! FOR DADDY TO FIND YOUR PORN AND PUNISH YOU LIKE THE DIRTY SLUT YOU ARE?!?" "No daddy!" You let out as you start to cry. I sit down on the bed and throw you over my bare lap, so your ass is sticking in the air, the way your laying has my still rock hard cock sticking straight up between your legs resting on the outside of your pussy. I spank your ass until bright crimson handprints cover your ass, with each smack I cld feel your ass squirming around which also was rubbing my hard cock right on your shaved pussy and by now I cld feel your hot juices starting to run out onto my cock and coat it in slick cum. "You're enjoying this aren't you?!?" As I slap your ass again. "No daddy!" You sob as you continue to cry and squirm around. "Don't you fucking lie to me you little slut! I can feel your little pussy getting wet, spread your legs. NOW!" "No daddy, please no, you try to cross your ankles together but I pull your let's apart and stick 3 fingers into your tight wet pussy, I can feel your pussy clamping down tight on my fingers as you stop struggling just long enough to cum all over my hand. "You dirty fucking whore you did not have permission to cum", I slap your ass as hard as I can and you scream, "ill give you something to cry about! I put 4 fingers into your pussy....then the thumb, as you cry and thrash around I work my fist into your tight stretched pussy. She screams at the top of her lungs as her juices force my hand from her pussy as she squirts all over. I throw her down to the ground and slap her in the face with my cum drenched hand before pulling her back to me by her hair. I stand up and tell her to open wide. And she is reluctant as she sobs, "no daddy, I don't want to." I slap her in the face on both cheeks. And demand again: "open wide or the next ones will be harder." She opens her mouth wide and I shove my dick down the back of her throat as she gags and struggles I stay right with her, pumping deep in her throat. I hold her down until her face is red and she almost falls over I let her go as she cries and gasps for air. "Have you had enough? Are you sorry yet!?" "Yes daddy, im sorry please no more." I reach down and feel your pussy with my fingers. "Then why are you still wet? Your pussy wants more." I pick you up and throw you onto your bed and kick your legs open. You try to squirm away but I hold you down by your hair. I take my hard dick and without warning I slam it deep inside your pussy and I feel it squeeze and spasm around my cock as it tries to get used to it. I jerk your hair forward and back and make you pull yourself back hard onto my dick as I slam it in every time. "Ahhhhdaddy please! It's too big it hurts please no!" Hearing this only makes me pump harder and faster. You're bawling and clawing at the sheets as I can't hold back anymore and I slam my dick deep inside you and fill your pussy with my hot cum. "Fuck oohhh!!!" You scream as you feel the warmth flooding through your body, your pussy clenches down once more as you cum one last time. I pull my dick out and tell yoilu to push it out onto my hand. You do and I take it and smear it all over your tear soaked face and up into your hair. You just lay there crying as I stumble back out of your room. "And from now on you better be a good girl." I make my way to my bed and pass out leaving you there covered in sweat and cum, crying as the cum drips out of your pussy, it's on fire but you can't help but to rub your clit and cum one last time. Your wildest dreams had just come true and you had to cum again before falling asleep without ever cleaning yourself up. The next morning I woke up with a pounding headache, what had happend? I drank so much and everything was a blur, then it all came flooding back. Oh my god what had I done? I had fucked my little girl...what should I say? What should I do? I heard a noise from the kitchen, I decided to see what it was since I thought I smelled food, I walked in to find my georgiousdaugher all cleaned up hair brushed and looking adorable in a tight shirt with no bra and a pair of skin tight booty shorts, have a seat daddy, I made you breakfast. Bacon and eggs. I sat down in a daze, getting a little turned on by what she was wearing but still worried about last night. She came over and set down the plate. I looked at it before I said. " that's so nice of you baby, but you know I like my eggs scrambled not fried...." "I'm sorry daddy, I'm a bad girl and I think I need to be punished". As she bent over the kitchen table with her arms out flat and sticking her ass out......;)

Hi everyone, looking for a video that I mistakenly deleted a shortcut to a long while back. It depicts a blonde at a party, fully clothed basically, but just being passed around, and one guy in particular just swings her legs up onto his shoulders and pulls up her skirt and just starts eating her out and she's enjoying it. I also vaguely remember basically she's being passed around this party/group of people by her arms and legs with her white thong being yanked at and pulled on. I'm dying to find this video again. Any help is appreciated guys! Thanks in advance!

I've seen a lot of incest posts here, some fake, some seem more real. I thought I would post about me and my sister when we were little. I had a really fucked up childhood. My wife was upset once that I never talked about my past. This is the story I told her and now she doesn't ask anymore.

My family used to go camping a lot in the summer. Mom would stay at home, Dad would pack everything up and my older brother and sister and me would go with him. My sister usually sat up front and my brother and I would fight like brothers do in the back seat. Dad would always threaten to leave us in the woods until we straightened up. We would stay in a cabin that my dad's friend owned in Idaho near lake pend oreille. Dad worked in a gun shop so he new all these outdoorsy guys. My older brother and I would share one cot and my dad and sister would share the other. I was little enough that I never thought this was weird. My brother would always fight me for the blankets so I would usually wind up grabbing one and sleeping in the station wagon. Once my sister woke me up knocking on the car window and wanted in. She was crying and she snuggled up with me and she wouldn't tell me what was wrong. I was a pretty sensitive kid and I would usually start crying too because I knew something was wrong, but I didn't know what to do. I was like that all the time and other kids always said I was a pussy.

We all went swimming the next day. Dad told my brother and I to go swim somewhere else because we always roughhoused and he didn't like it. We went around a bend and found other kids to play with. I got the wind knocked out of me and made my way back to our car. I saw my dad inside on top of my sister naked and she was crying. She saw me looking at them and yelled for me to go away. I sat on the bank of the lake crying. My dad came out a few minutes later and spanked me with his belt and all I remember was him saying "That's for spying on me" and "Stop crying or I'll hit you harder." My bottom was bleeding and dad said as punishment I didn't get to wear my swim suit the rest of the day and I had to swim here near the car. (I figured out years later that this was so there wouldn't be any blood on my clothes when mom did the laundry.) My sister finally came out of the car and she hung out with me. Dad was keeping an eye on us both and I remember just wanting to go away and never come back.

My dad finally yelled for my brother and we got in the car and left. My brother was making fun of me all the way home because I was naked and I had to sit on a towel. My sister told him to stop and was turned around in her seat talking nice to me. When we got in the cabin dad still wouldn't let me get dressed. He inspected my but and made me bend over and he spread my butt cheeks. My sister started yelling at him to leave me alone. She pulled me out of the cabin and we ran together into the woods. My feet were cut up now and I was scared of dad. My sister took off her t-shirt and gave it to me. I think this was the first time I saw her in just a bra. We could hear my dad yelling for us and screaming that we were in trouble and he was going to teach us a lesson we'd never forget. We stayed out there until it started to get dark and cold. We were hungry but didn't go inside. We could hear my dad yelling at my brother and my brother not saying much back. My sister and I got in the car and ate some potato chips and candy, and she cleaned my feet up. We got under the blanket but neither of us could sleep. I remember my sister panicking suddenly then locking all the car doors.

She said she was sorry and I didn't know what she was talking about. She started crying and I did to. She kissed me and gave me a hug and I kissed her back. We held each other then my sister said she wanted to show me something. She pulled off her bra and showed me her tits. At least that was what I was looking at. She was actually showing me bruises on her breast where dad squeezed them. My sister pulled off her jeans and showed me bruises on her butt and she pulled off her panties and showed me a bruise above her pubic bone. Until then I didn't know that dad was doing anything to her. She got under the blanket with me and she kept kissing me and holding me and said I was the only person in the whole world she could trust. When she turned over and spooned with me she pulled my arms around her and put my hands on her breasts.

I woke up in the middle of the night because I thought I had to pee. My penis was hard and was pressing against my sister. When I moved my sister woke up too. I told her I thought I had to pee but wasn't sure and she saw my hard on. My sister said it was okay and it's just because I liked girls. When she got me to lay down again and she snuggled against me she put my penis between her butt cheeks and told me to go back to sleep. I still didn't know anything back then I was so young. She woke me up hours later and got dressed. She told me to wait in the car and not to let anyone else in. My sister came out a few minutes later with my clothes, shoes, and some food. My sister and I took off and walked down the road back to the lake. Dad and the sheriff found us hours later. Dad stared us down and we were afraid to say anything. He blamed us for ruining the trip and we all had to go home. My sister and I sat in the back seat together and my brother and dad were up front on the say back. My sister and I didn't say anything. She held my hand all the way back home and when we got home dad told us to go upstairs to our rooms and not come down except for dinner. My sister and whispered through the vent in the wall to each other and that was when she told me what dad was doing. My introduction to sex was learning that dad and my brother were raping my sister. By now I had figured out that when my dad took my sister out to the movies on saturdays he was doing the same thing. Anytime my dad did something alone with my sister and sent me and mom out of the house it was so he and my brother could rape her. I think at the time I called it beating her up. I didn't know the word rape yet.

My mom and dad had separate bedrooms. I now knew what was going on when my dad went into my sisters room to "kiss her goodnight." After I heard him walk downstairs I could count to 100 and go see my sister. She would hold me like a toy and we'd cuddle while she cried. My sister showed me the bruise on her asshole once, and she had me look at her pussy where it was red and sore. When my sister started showing me her body I was getting hard ons and she started just holding it until it went soft, or putting it between her legs or butt. One night when she was really depressed my sister came into my room in just a t-shirt, undressed me and lay down with me. She stroked me hard and was kissing me. She was grinding herself against my hip and she rolled me on my side. She curled up against me and I thought she was going to tuck my hard on in her butt cheeks again. Instead I felt slick and wetness. My sister put me inside her. She was crying the whole time and holding my hands over her breasts. She moved her hips and I think I had my first orgasm. I was still too young to cum though. I felt my sisters body shake and she pulled away from me, gave me a kiss in the mouth again and told me she was really sorry.

The next morning I was woken up by yelling. Mom was on the phone crying and dad was shaking my sister. I looked in and she was pale and there was blood on her and the bed. She tried to commit suicide. She was in the hospital for three weeks. Dad wasn't home for a while and I found out he was put in jail on suspicion or something. I guess my sister left a note but I never knew what it said, and she didn't tell me afterwards. All I know was that when Dad got home my mom had changed and she told him and my brother to get out of the house. My brother joined the army. Dad moved in with one of his gun buddies. Mom my sister and I had to go live in a tiny apartment because she was selling the house. Mom had one room and my sister and I shared the other one in one bed. Mom apologized but my sister said it was for the best.

After we got settled my sister and I were in a new school and my mom was working as a maid at a hotel. My sister and I had to pretty much take care of ourselves in the morning since mom had to be at work at 6am. My sister and I took showers together soaping and drying each other off. She taught me to kiss properly and we were making out each day before we went to school. My sister started getting us up in the mornings so we could say goodbye to mom, then she wanted to play. My sister used to be shy and reserved but now she was more aggressive and took charge. She still wouldn't talk about what dad did, but she was acting out sexually with me. We would be naked together as soon as mom left for work, and we'd fool around until we had to shower and get ready for school. My sister held me down and tickled me one morning and said she wouldn't stop until I begged her to. She was sitting on my penis and moving her hips around. I got hard and she slipped it inside her. She hadn't done anything like this since her suicide attempt and I asked her if she was going away. She said, "No, I just like to make you happy." After that we were having sex every morning that mom had to work.

I never thought about it until about three years later but my sister never got pregnant. I found out from her later that dad messed her up inside. She got pregnant when she was 12 and dad used the handle of a wooden spoon inside her to make sure she would never get pregnant again. She told me she is literally scarred for life inside.

Anyway my sister and I got older, my brother got out of the army and went up to Alaska to live. He turned out to be gay. My dad died living with a much younger woman who creepily looked at lot like my sister. Mom went kinda crazy and wound up living in an adult home until she died.

My sister and I stayed together throughout the time I went to college. She went off and found religion and I moved to the coast. My sister and I talked about once a month, then that changed to once a year. We stopped talking after she found God because she would get angry on the phone and would vent her frustration on me because Dad wasn't here anymore. We finally stopped talking to each other after she started demanding that I start going to church and make up for my sins.

So this is not your normal incest story. My sister was scared and frustrated and acted out with me because I was safe. We had a loving relationship with each other for 10 years, then everything started to fall apart when we moved apart. I don't have any guilty thoughts at all about it. I just wish my sister felt the same.

I had my niece come over and we played a bit, and I went into the kitchen to get a drink, some guy came in and grabbed her and ran outside the house. So I chased him down and while he was getting in his car he put my niece in the passenger seat. So I shot the guy in the chest, opened the door, blew out his kneecaps, broke his arms, smashed his phone, stole his keys, and shot the steering wheel center to deactivate the horn, and left him to die in pain. That's what pedophiles get!!!

Here is the second chapter of my story - 'How do good girls end up as bitches?'

I hope that you like it.

Chapter Two � The Good Doctor

Now you�ve got to understand that I can�t detail every sexual event in my little life in this history, otherwise we would be here for weeks. But according to my diary, from the time of my first rape on my 13th birthday over the next 12 months I had sex of some sort with 87 people. Mostly with my Uncle Bob and Dad of course because they just couldn�t keep their hands and cocks off me, or out of me. And it was only when these two perverts started to get tired of fucking me that they saw a way of making extra money and humiliating me even more, so they started selling me, or trading me with other perverts so that they could get at other peoples� kids.

Most of these 87 people were men, as you might imagine, but there were some girls and women too. Some were forced to do stuff with me, others � like wife�s and girlfriends of the sex fiends I was given or sold to � did things with me because they liked it�got off on raping a young girl with a strap on, or making her eat them out while being fucked by their husband or whatever. My diary says that I did some kind of sex with 13 women over those 12 months.

So you see it would be long and pretty boring to tell you about every fuck, rape, blow job, beating, or whatever that I�ve done � but I�ll tell you about the things that marked me the most. The worst of the worst if you like.

One thing you can say about Uncle Bob is that he�s not stupid � corrupt, perverted, sadistic yes � stupid, no. The last thing he wanted on his hands was a pregnant 13 year old school girl, who happened to be his niece. What he needed fast was a tame doctor that would put me on the pill. True I hadn�t started my periods yet, but he didn�t want to take any chances. I know him and my Dad talked about having me sterilised permanently, just to be on the safe side, but Uncle Bob thought that maybe in the future they might want to �breed me� and that I might be worth more if I could get knocked up � wasn�t that kind of him? He also needed a way to keep track of whether I was clean or not, after all he didn�t want me passing on any diseases and getting his precious cock all messed up. So they needed a doctor to supply the necessaries.

Being a normal (although perverted) person, you might think it�s hard to find people to do what Uncle Bob needed? Well it�s not. There are perverts everywhere � doctors, nurses, police, politicians, business men and women, whatever. You name it and there�s someone out there dying to do it � for a price. And Uncle Bob seemed to know every scum bag and sex maniac in Manchester and further.

It took Uncle Bob only a couple of phone calls to have an appointment with his chosen medical help � a certain Dr. Stuart Radcliffe. A middle-aged, married general practitioner with two young kids of his own and ambitions towards serious incest, rape and torture.

My Dad and Uncle Bob took me along to the good doctor only 4 days after my first rape session � my birthday present if you remember. My pussy was still sore, but the bleeding had stopped after the second day, and I still had trouble walking normally. My ass was bruised from the spanking, but at least it didn�t hurt anymore when I sat down.

In the days after my first fucking both Uncle Bob and Dad had been satisfied with regular and frequent blowjobs, while watching the rape videos that they had made of me. They didn�t want to fuck me again until I�d been to the doctor, just in case they did permanent damage to my cunt and organs � how caring! So they were happy just to fuck my face instead. And I was relieved to have an easy way out as well, because my pussy was so fucking sore I felt like I had broken glass stuffed up me and bits of blood kept staining my panties � but mum never said a word when she washed my bloody underwear, maybe she thought I�d started my periods? And taking a pee or a shit � Jesus Holy Christ did that burn! I had to squat over the toilet and spread my little cunt lips wide to make sure none of the piss touched my bruised and battered skin. And for some damned reason every time I needed to squeeze out a turd the shit seemed to put pressure on my ripped pussy, making every shit-taking a nightmare.

So there I was on Monday afternoon, sitting in Dr. Radcliffe�s waiting room, wearing Dad�s idea of cute little girl clothes � a tight red t-shirt with little white bunnies and multi-coloured flowers embroidered over the front, a white cotton skirt that just reached about 6 inches above my knees (very short in other words), white ankle socks of course and red open-toe sandals. If I hadn�t kept my knees firmly pressed together you would have been able to see the black silk panties that Daddy had picked out for me, but pressed together they were. My bra of course matched the panties, but you couldn�t see any of that through the t-shirt, you would just have enjoyed glancing at my 30AA boobs and wondering just what it would be like to squeeze those firm, ripe apples.

Dr. Radcliffe had made the appointment for us to arrive after his other patients had gone and his receptionist had finished for the day. So we had him all to ourselves and we soon went through to his office. Now Dr. Radcliffe is not an impressive looking man, being 45 years old, already having a well developed hair hole and a bulging belly � the result of too many Rotary Club lunches and pints of beer in the local strip clubs. The good doctor was of course happily married � happy in the sense that he could screw whoever he wanted as long as his wife didn�t have to hear about it. He is also the father of two children, the oldest � a girl of 8 called Wendy, and a boy of 6 called Jason. As I was soon to find out Dr. Radcliffe had well developed plans for these poor little mites. If you like that kind of thing I�m sure you can imagine the sort of deprived acts he leeringly discussed with Uncle Bob and my Dad.

Once sitting comfortably in Dr. Radcliffe�s rather tatty office and having exchanged the usual British pleasantries about the weather, the price of beer and Manchester United�s chances for next season, we got down to business. At least the perverts did � I was just the object of the discussion and something to be negotiated over as to the level and frequency of abuse I was to endure as payment for the medical services they needed. Money was never mentioned in the discussion since it was clear from the start that the doctor expected payment in kind for his involvement. The question was just how little could Dad and Uncle Bob get away with in terms of my time with the doctor and which holes could he abuse during that time. The doctor had a particular wish to take advantage of my virgin anus and this was not on the table (so to speak) for Uncle Bob and Dad. They wanted to keep this prize for themselves, or at least to be able to auction my ass cherry off to the highest bidder � another great money-making idea from Uncle Bob.

So an agreement was reached and hands were shaken � I was to visit the doctor at his office or a place of his choice once per month, for a duration of 2 hours - for my check up and examination. He would provide all the prescriptions necessary for my contraception and if necessary arrange any abortions that may crop up if contraception failed. Should any sexual diseases be contracted, then he would take care of the treatment. If any other drugs or services were required from him then more time would be allocated or more services provided by me, to be negotiated at the time. On his part during the two hours per month he could take advantage of either my mouth or cunt, or any other part of my body, but he could not penetrate my ass with anything bigger than his finger. Nor could he inflict any permanent marks or damage on my body, but otherwise any torture was permitted. Bruises were allowed as long as they were not visible when I was in public or during school activities. He was also allowed to take photos or videos, but these could not be sold or distributed without my Uncle, or Dad�s permission. He was also not allowed to offer me to anyone else during the two hours. There�deal done, negotiations over � time to sample the merchandise.

So my first examination time had come and although I�m sure Uncle Bob and Dad were tempted to stay and watch, they decided to go off for a couple of beers and would come back in two hours. They reminded the doctor that I really did need examining and then took my prescription off to get my pill supply.

Give the doctor his credit, he did take his time and examine me thoroughly. After nicely asking me to strip he took my weight and blood pressure and he measured my height and physical statistics � maybe he over did the measuring of my boobs a bit, but he did act like a doctor. He was wearing a long white doctor�s coat so I couldn�t see the state of his cock, but from the way he was starting to sweat as I slowly pulled my t-shirt over my head, shaking out my long black hair, and unzipped my skirt I would say he must have had the boner of his life. And yes I was doing it slowly � why? Because he only had 2 hours with me and every second I could keep him off me the happier I would be. So down came the zipper on my tight little skirt�so slowly�reaching behind me with both hands for the zipper and pushing out my boobs so that he got a good look. Wriggling my hips (if a 13 year old girl has hips!), I slipped the skirt down my long smooth legs�and his bulging eyes followed it down�down to my shoes�me bending with the skirt so that he can get an eye full of what�s in my bra.

I straightened up holding the skirt and looked around innocently for somewhere to put it � what a neat girl. I folded it nicely and set it down on the chair nearest the door. Five more minutes gone! Now for the bra�reaching behind to the clasp�licking my lips, �It�s so dry in here doctor, could I have a glass of water, please?� The clasp opens and I ease the shoulder straps down over my arms, the cups still snugly holding on to my boobs.

I thought he would pass out at this point; he was steaming and gripping the desk so hard his knuckles were white. God I was actually enjoying this strip tease! I wriggled my shoulders to shake off the bra and he gasped out loud as my cute little apples came into view � light brown orbs, tight and firm with slightly darker aureoles and cute little nubs standing up under the scrutiny of Dr. Radcliffe. The bra joined the skirt and still the seconds ticked by with no movement from the doc.

Putting one foot up on the chair nearest to him I bent down to take off my sandal, my boobs tantalising the hypnotised doctor�off with the sandal and then the little white ankle sock. Then the second shoe and sock followed, again placed neatly on the growing pile of clothes.

Now for the moment of truth though, I only had my panties left to delay with. Hooking a thumb into each side I began to wriggle the silky black underwear down, over my hot little ass. Over my hips�slow�must do it slowly�easing them down one side at a time�rocking them down my thighs�the crotch sticking to my pussy for a second as they slide down my long, smooth legs � long for a 13 year old anyway. Down to my knees now�lifting one foot, then the other as my nakedness is finally complete and the warm panties dangle from my finger. Neatly folded they too joined my skirt, t-shirt and socks on the pile.

Standing naked in front of the doctor�s desk he studied me from head to toe�paying particular attention to my boobs and pussy. He finally moved a hand and made a circling motion with his finger, �Turn around please Sonia,� he asked. And of course I was happy to make a slow turn so that he could take all the time he wanted to check out my ass.

Slowly he stood and came around the desk and pointed to his weighing scales � more time taken up with a real examination, but that meant really touching me, and that built up his confidence as he started stroking and squeezing his way through checking my breasts, taking the temperature in my mouth, my pussy and my ass! For God�s sake, who ever heard of taking a temperature that way? At least my blood pressure was normal, which is more than we can say about his I�m sure!

�Just hop up onto the examination couch Sonia and put your feet in the stirrups,� says the doc as we get to the part that I really wasn�t looking forward to, the pussy inspection. He slipped on a pair of transparent latex gloves � you know I�ve always found the taste of these gloves a turn on, like whenever I go to the dentist and he (or she) starts pushing these rubber-covered fingers around my mouth it just makes me so hot and I have to fight the urge to start sucking them. Do you feel like that? Anyway it�s not my mouth the old doc wants to poke around in, and he wastes no time pouring gel over his hands and sliding his fingers into my exposed hole. One, two and then a third finger�even with the gel this is stretching things to the limit. I can feel his fingers probing around inside my tender slit, my first ever deep exam. He grunts a couple of times like he�s found something worth digging at and then pulls out his fingers with a rude slurping sound � God that sound is just so rude, sort of like a wet fart when someone pulls out of a wet cunt or ass hole, I always get embarrassed when I hear it.

So next up (literally) is the speculum - cold but at least he lubricated it before sliding that damn torture device up my tight little snatch. Felt like I was being raped by some robot from Mars�and then my poor tight little slit is being stretched wider�.wider�Jesus Christ he�s going to split me in half! �Just relax and it won�t hurt a bit.� No it won�t hurt a bit, it hurts a fucking LOT! My screams echoed around the office and if anyone had been in the building they would have thought I was being slaughtered. But I was going nowhere, with my feet held up and legs spread wide enough to dislodge my joints. My hands gripped the sides of the couch for all they were worth.

�Now, now Sonia,� says Doc Pervert, �We can�t have you wriggling around like that, you might fall off the couch and hurt yourself.� So the doctor opens a drawer behind the couch and produces a set of thick black leather straps. With my mind occupied with the pain in my over-stretched cunt, he�s quickly able to fasten the straps around each wrist to a metal bar running under the seat of the couch. A third, longer strap is attached to both sides of the couch, across my neck � securing my head. From the same drawer he brings out a cute leather ring-gag, which he pushes into my gasping mouth and buckles behind my head. No room to move now and not much sound I can make either, just whooshing or oofing sounds like some damn retard. But the point was that I could make some sound, just not loud or coherent � that�s what he wanted, and a normal gag would have stopped me making any sound. Why was that important? Because he was going to whip me and he was going to get off on my hushed, but not blocked, screams!

Now it was the doc�s turn to strip and he did it a whole lot faster than I had. In 10 seconds flat he was naked except for his fucking socks � can you believe it, he kept his fucking socks on! I guess he hadn�t filled his toy collection at that time because the only thing he had to whip me with was the leather belt that had been holding his trousers up (pants for you Americans). And that was plenty, but at least he didn�t use the end with the buckle.

The first strike of a whip is not the worst you know? It comes as a shock, but it doesn�t hurt the most. To help increase the pain of the blows you need the victim to anticipate the pain and be waiting for it � almost feeling it before the whiplash lands. It�s in the mind of the victim, the extra pain. It�s true, try it.

I don�t think the doc had much experience of this sort of thing � maybe I was his first real chance to try out his fantasies. He landed some pretty hard lashes across my tits and stomach, and I tried to scream � just as he wanted me to, but he seemed to be holding back � unsure of what strength to put into each blow.

The first hit caught me just at the bottom of my breasts and the shock made me strain against the straps and my pussy contracted against the metal spreader still stuck up inside me�trying to push the fucker out of me. But the shock made me suck air in and I didn�t scream at all � the second blow an instant later landed across my stomach � and brought out all the air in a pathetic �Whoosh!� that turned into an even more stupid �Wooor!� sound as the last air left my lungs. He got into a bit of a rhythm after that and gave me a couple of seconds between lashes, so I could get my next breath ready for the almost-scream. And that is what increases the pain � the anticipation of the hit. The knowing it�s coming and the hopelessness of not being able to stop it. Helpless, even unable to scream or turn away from the blows. And I can see him standing there with the belt � naked, his little cock standing up hard against his pot belly. He�s sweating like a pig with the excitement and effort, swinging the belt again��Waugh�..augh�.augh!� Is all I can manage as the tears come pouring out and my half-gagged screams get cut off as I run out of breath and have to drag in another lung full of air.

But tears aren�t the only liquid that started to leak � it�s one of the odd things about me, when I take a beating sooner or later I start to pee. Not big gushing streams, but a little trickle, a few drops at a time as my bladder loses some of its control. And that started now�drops of pee falling from my strained pussy onto the doctor�s office carpet.

It didn�t take long for Herr Doktor to notice my leak and to my surprise he stopped the beating. At first I thought it was because he didn�t want the mess on his carpet, but no he pulled a stool over in front of my slowly leaking pussy and started taking out the metal intruder. Relief! He was a bit rough taking the damn thing out, but I wasn�t about to complain. What he did next really surprised me � I mean REALLY surprised me. He put his mouth to my slit and started lapping at the leaking piss! Now this really was a first for me. I�ve been made to drink a man�s pee before a few times, but I�ve never had anyone drinking mine.

He was pushing his face deeper into my slit now and trying to suck my pee hole, opening my lips with his thumbs�drinking right from the source you might say. I could feel him sucking at me and so I did him a favour � hey you like my pee, have more. So I let him have it, not all at once, just sort of opened the tap a little and let him slurp it down.

I guess this was a big thing for him and really got his motor running. As soon as he�d sucked down the last drop � and there was quite a lot � he stood up, boner in hand and just stuck it straight into the place his mouth had just left. Now his cock was pretty pathetic, but still my pussy was still quite raw from all the mauling that it had received lately and it took a fair amount of effort for him to stuff that skinny 6 incher into my cunny. But this was nothing like the fucking my Dad and Uncle Bob had given me, and old doc Radcliffe humped away for a couple of minutes, his hands squeezing and pulling at my titties, and then he was over the edge. And yes I could feel him inside me, of course I could�I felt every push, every pull back and then every spurt of his dirty cum inside my belly. The fuck lasted maybe 2-3 minutes maximum, so it was no big deal. But my tits and stomach were on fire from the belting. I was bright red from the neck to my pussy � and my pussy was pretty damn sore as well.

He pulled out of me as soon as he got his breath back, pulled out like all guys do, just leaving me with a gaping hole, empty, already leaking cum down from my cunt to my ass crack.

You know guys, once you�ve had your fun and blown your load you are pretty pathetic creatures. You lose all interest in the girl you just fucked, even if you promised her the universe if she would just let you into her pants. I guess that�s why you like hookers so much � no need for commitments. And I guess that�s why guys like me so much, because they can do what they want and just pull their cocks out without a thought. Am I right? You bet your wife I�m right � yeah that�s right, what are wives really for? Fucking � forget it, after the first 50 times it�s a drag right? Having kids - how many guys really give a shit about raising kids? Looking after the house and doing the shopping - it�s not worth it, cheaper to hire a maid. Am I right?

So the doc has blown his load and got his money�s worth. Now he can�t wait to get me out the door and the straps and gag come off fast enough to take the skin off my wrists and neck. He was gentleman enough to help me get my legs down from the stirrups and hand me some tissue for the cum that�s leaking down my ass and puddling on the couch. There wasn�t enough left up me to trickle down my legs, so waddling like a fucked duck I was able to get dressed without getting a mess on my clothes. Putting on my t-shirt hurt like hell, but I left my bra off because my tits were all swollen and it would never have fitted.

As soon as I was dressed the doc hustled me out of his office and into his waiting room � not as much as a single word was said. I guess he called my Dad because 15 minutes later he and Uncle Bob arrived to take me home. From the time Dad had left until he picked me up, the whole thing had taken just over an hour. I guess I got off easy, but the doc certainly found it easy to get off using me.

That was the first time with the doctor, but after that he was a quick learner and every time was a bit harder for me, a bit more painful and the sessions got started a whole lot faster. If you want I�ll tell you more about the doctor and his experiments, just let me know � maybe I�ll make him the subject of a whole story, not just a chapter, he would like that.

You know, when you are writing one of these stories you sort of get drained and find yourself wanting to wrap them up quickly. When I first wrote this down I had thought that I would end this chapter here, but as I was laying in bed the morning after writing it I started thinking about what happened after I had finished with the doctor and was on my way home. Before I knew it my hand was down between my legs and I was masturbating furiously as I remembered what had happened in the car after my Dad and Uncle Bob picked me up. And I thought, after I had cum, maybe you would like to read about it � maybe it would make you feel the way I did this morning?

So, we walked out to Uncle Bob�s car � a shiny new BMW 5 series, pale blue with soft leather seats. Uncle Bob always had nice things and he liked fast new cars � never really figured out where he got his money from though to buy them.

It was pretty clear to me as we walked that they had been on more than just beer while I had been with the doctor. Even though I was a bit preoccupied with my own aches and pains I could tell they were both pretty high. My Dad got in the driver's seat and Uncle Bob got in the back with me. I love the smell of new cars, especially the new leather and today there was more than just the new car smells, there was a fug of smoke from the joints that they had smoked on the way over to pick me up. A nice sweet smell that I often smelled around Uncle Bob when he was in one of his more relaxed moods.

With Uncle Bob�s arm around my shoulder we zoomed off into the evening traffic and Uncle Bob asked me to tell him everything about what had happened after they left me with the doctor � �Everything�, he said with a leer, �Every little detail of what he did to you and what you did.� So I did. I told them about the striptease, about the examination, about how he strapped me to the couch and about the whipping. When I told him about that part he told me to lift up my t-shirt so he could see the marks and swellings. He whistled when he saw how swollen and red my breasts were and he gently cupped my left breast in his right hand and massaged my poor little nipple � which happily responded to his touch by stiffening for him. He liked that and stroked a bit harder, then switched to my other nipple and got that to stand to attention as well.

I could tell from the bulge in his trousers that he liked my story and he told me go on, with every detail. So then I told him about how the doctor had lapped up my pee and sucked down every drop from my bladder as I lay there strapped to his examination couch. That part nearly caused an accident as my Dad hadn�t been paying attention to the driving and nearly ran into a truck turning into a side street. A few nasty words were exchanged between Dad and Uncle Bob about driving tests and road safety and we were back into the story again. But Uncle Bob kept coming back to the pee drinking part and he seemed fascinated by it. After I had been over every detail at least 3 times he had to have some release, his cock was just too painful cramped into his jeans.

�Come on baby� he says, �time to help Uncle Bob relax after a hard day.� And he pointed down at his zip. Now you should know that Uncle Bob always liked me to do all the work around satisfying him. You might have noticed that in my first chapter when Uncle Bob made me rape myself on his cock? Yes, he is a lazy bastard and likes to add to my humiliation by having me make all the moves. So cock sucking often starts by me having to undo his zipper and extract the cock that is going to abuse me. That�s what happened now and with both hands I reached down and undid the button of his jeans and lowered the zip. Since his cock was applying full pressure on the material it was quite a job getting him open. But I�ve got small, delicate hands and longer slender fingers, perfect for wrapping around a cock, or opening zips under pressure.

Uncle Bob has a pretty good figure (for his age � 43 at that time, my Dad was 37) and his beer gut is smaller than my Dad�s. He�s also not so hairy. And, very important for trying to give blowjobs in cars, he wears cool, ball hugging underwear that slips down easily. He lifted his ass to help me get his underwear and jeans down to his knees, and there was Uncle Bob�s trouser snake ready for action � as usual.

The traffic was pretty heavy as we drove along and we were going pretty slow, from one traffic light to the next, crawling along really. So it was easy for me to just lean down and take his cock head into my mouth, left hand cupping his balls, right hand holding the root of his shaft. Giving a blowjob in a fast moving car can be a bit awkward if the road is bumpy or there are lots of bends. You either end up doing unexpected deep throat, or half biting off the poor guy�s member. Very risky. But no worries right now, it was a routine, well practised exercise of my tongue and suction � at least it started that way.

I had given Uncle Bob my bra as we got into the car � I didn�t need it and I had no pockets to put it in. But now Uncle Bob found a use for it � that is he reached down and pulled my hands behind my back, tying them at the wrists with my bra. So there I am sitting beside him on his left, but half turned towards him with my head buried in his lap and my hand bound behind me. Believe me this is not an easy to position to work in and requires balance and strong neck muscles, as well as good sucking technique to keep the cock where it needs to be. Fortunately (if I can say that), Uncle Bob was only using my mouth to warm up on. He wanted a fuck and of course I had to do all the work. He pulled my up by my hair and said, �Time to saddle up sweetie, let�s see if you can ride Uncle Bob all the way home.�

With my hands tied it wasn�t easy and I was glad that Uncle Bob�s car had darkened windows or else half of Manchester would have witnessed my ass riding Uncle Bob�s cock. With a little (a very little) help Uncle Bob positioned me over his cock, my head bent under the roof of the car and my knees on the seat either side of his waist. He did lower his ass on the seat just to give my legs space to get in the right position to mount him. And he did hold his cock for me�putting it against the entrance to my cunt and rubbing his pre-cum and my saliva up and down my pussy lips.

�Ok baby, take it� he says. So of course I obliged him, letting my weight sink down onto his shaft, but doing it really, really slowly, letting my pussy stretch open with each inch of his cock. Even driving along slowly the streets of Manchester aren�t that smooth and each bump pushed his cock in that bit further. Dad was watching in the rear-view mirror and Uncle Bob reminded him to keep his fucking eyes on the road.

Now you�ve got to remember that although I�ve given hundreds of blowjobs and hand jobs over the years, this was only my 4th fuck. And I�m still only 13 so my pussy was really, really tight. But I had just been opened by the good doctor and fucked (fuck number 3), so it was a bit easier to fit Uncle Bob in this time. And it was a bit less painful since there was some of the doctor�s gel and a bit of his cum still up there, helping me along a bit.

By using my legs it was pretty easy to control the rhythm of the fuck, even with the bumping and turning of the car. It helped that Uncle Bob�s cock was big enough to stay up my cunt even with the rough ride � trying to ride a little skinny cock like this would be impossible, it would just keep slipping out.

So with my t-shirt pushed up Uncle Bob�s hands had free access to my bruised and battered boobs, and he took full advantage with his tweaking and squeezing. And for him it was a pretty fast fuck because we hadn�t been at it more than 10 minutes when he started grunting and thrusting harder into me, hands on my hips now, and his cock started pumping and spurting into my tight cunt tube.

The hardest part about a fuck like this is getting off a still-hard cock! With my hands still tied and Uncle Bob still pretty hard, it was like a contortionist act to lift my ass off him and get it back onto the seat next to him. And that�s when something really odd happened � if you didn�t think it was odd enough for an under-age girl�s uncle to be fucking her on the back seat of a car driven by her father!

Like I said, Uncle Bob liked his cars and he liked to keep them clean, so as soon as my well-fucked ass touched his back seat he goes ballistic!

�What the fuck are you doing you stupid slut?� He screamed, and my Dad almost crashed again for the 20th time. �Stop the fucking car.� He yelled at my Dad, �The bitch is leaking all over my leather seats�.

So Dad zoomed into the first side-street he could find and skidded to a stop. Out he jumped and leaped to my door, wrenching it open. �Get out you moron.� Dad screamed into my face as he grabbed me by the arm and pulled me through the door.

�Holy fuck! Look at that mess on my leather. She�s leaked cum all over it. You FUCKING BITCH!�

He was in a real state. Angrier than I�d ever seen him. Probably made worse because he was still pretty high from the drugs he�d been on. I was just standing at the side of the car shaking with fear. I could tell my Dad was pretty scared too because he was all white and just kept saying �Take it easy Bob, she didn�t mean it.� And at least he stood between me and Uncle Bob; otherwise I think he would have kicked the shit out of me.

�Well it was your stupid bitch that made the fucking mess so you had better clean it up.� Was Uncle Bob�s answer, and he stood over my Dad with his fists clenched.

So my Dad pulls his handkerchief from his pocket and starts to wipe off the leather seat. �Not like that you fucking queer.� Says Uncle Bob with a sick grin on his face, �I know you like the taste of cum now and again, so let�s see you clean it properly � with your fucking tongue!�

My Dad went tomato red and opened his mouth to argue, but I think he saw Uncle Bob was in a mood for a fight and Dad would have been no match for him. So, like I was dreaming or something, Dad bends down and starts licking up the mix of his brother�s cum and my pussy juice that had dripped and been smeared all over the back seat.

While I�m standing there with my mouth open like an idiot, Uncle Bob has whipped out his camera and is filming Dad lapping and sucking at the cum I�ve leaked. And Dad starts to really get into it, rubbing his cock through his trousers as he slides his tongue over the wet leather upholstery.

So there�s this unbelievable scene � while my Uncle sticks his camera through the door on the other side, my Dad goes at the seat until it�s shiny and clean as new again. But of course now my Dad has a boner again and needs taking care of.

�Let�s do that again you fucking homo, only this time lets get the whole thing on cam.� Says Uncle Bob. �Sonia, you can jerk off good old Johnny-boy, right there on my seat and then Daddy can clean it up, good as new � OK?�

Now this is just sooooo weird, but we get ourselves set � right there in this side-street where anyone could pass by. Dad�s standing at the open door, his zip open and cock out, me crouching on the car floor behind the passenger seat � and Uncle Bob is filming the crazy scene from the other side of the car.

So I take Daddy�s boner in my right hand and start wanking him, nice and slow � for the camera. The back seat light is on so everything looks good for Uncle Bob�s masterpiece. Dad is well gone and is just oozing pre-cum all over my hand. I reach under his balls with my left hand to help him get there and after only a couple of minutes I can feeling him tightening-up, getting ready to shoot, his cum boiling out of his balls.

I moved my left hand quickly out of the way so the cum didn�t land on me and just used my right hand to milk him as he came, squeezing his load out and aiming into the middle of the back seat. The first spurts though reached almost all the way to Uncle Bob and splattered the full length of the back seat. Anybody can say what they want, but I know how to give a great hand-job and get every last drop of cum from a man�s balls!

So that was the first part of Uncle Bob�s script, now we needed the pervy part. We needed Daddy to clean up his own mess.

Now I know a lot of you guys get turned on at the idea of being made to lick up your own cum, but mostly that�s while you have a hard cock and haven�t unloaded. Once you have dumped your load it�s a whole new story and it�s only a real pervert that will REALLY get down and enjoy licking up his own hot cum.

So I guess my Dad really is special because he got down there with his face still all sweaty from the orgasm and started cleaning that leather seat like he was a porn super star. All I had to do was lean back against the seat behind me and let Uncle Bob get his close-ups as Dad scooped up the cum load with his tongue, displayed it nicely for the camera and then swallowed. I couldn�t have done it any better. Dad did a great job of finding and cleaning up every drop and polishing the leather seat to perfection.

Now you�ve got to admit that this would be memorable to a young girl, seeing her Dad for the first time do something that was pretty �gay�. And I can�t say I really looked at Dad the same way after that. I think that it must have marked a turning point for Dad too because I witnessed many other gay acts by him over the next years, usually with young boys and often with shocking violence and even �snuff� for the boys during or after he fucked them. I�ll put some of this in later chapters for you �bi� guys. Let me know if you want more.

Whoever posted the chopped up chics is fucking disgusting. I come here to get off to porn, not see guts spilling out of someone's stomach or an arm or head gashed open. How do you live with yourselves if you find that arousing? Go die in a fire or shoot yourself.

If admin is allowing nasty shit like that on here, and there's been some pretty nasty shit on here, then I'm gone.

I met a mouth rapist in a park once.

I was sucking and dieing with this chick and this meth head comes up with his girl and starts calling me a narc. With nothing to gain I forfeited the field.

His girl runs up to me as I walk away and says something about apologizing to him.

I look back and he has his cock in my dates mouth and down her throat.

"Is she getting raped?" the girl asked.

"Um... No she looks like she's into it... He didn't have time to say much more then hello to her did he?"

"No, I doubt he did." She replies "He does it to me all the time, even girls we meet and he never asks. Are you sure it isn't rape?"

"Not this time for sure... Thats so stupid its brilliant. Infact..." I pulled a note pad out of my pocket. "Be more Forward!!!" I said it as I wrote the valuable note down. "Hey come with me, babe." I held out my arm and started to walk away intent on putting a valuable lesson to use.

She looked back at her friend. It was clear she didn't want to leave him.

"Why do you stay with him?"

"I don't know, I just want to."

"Ah, the evolutionary mandate for rape. I see." I said understanding.

"Um... I know what your saying, but can you explain how it's relevant here?"

"Well," I said, "If you can get him to give you a son and that son grows up to a good little rapist, then every daughter he fathers will have one of your X's. essentially by going through one birth you can have like a dozen daughters."

"But he never fucks my pussy."

"Maybe if you want to hang out till he does?"

"I wouldn't have to raise it would I?"

"Depends if you think the kid is more likely to become a rapist under your intentional care or in the foster care system. Mmmh, bit of a toss up there isn't it?"

By then the meth head had finished cuming down my dates throat. I actually saw her lick her lips and smile with a far off expression on her face. He came over snagged the girls arm and with a yelp from her he shoved his cock into her mouth.

He wanted me to fight him to protect the girl from his rape.

I asked her to give me a thumbs up so I could walk away.

She did.

As I left the park I heard her angrily demand, "Fuck my pussy!"

Does anyone have a thing for seeing girls eat your cum?

I live with a beautiful girl. Blonde, model material, with legs, breasts and ass to die for and the face of an angel. She looks so innocent, I fell for her the moment I saw her. She looks so virginal and is so prudish even talking about sex, that I don't even know if she's had any guys in the past. We're both young professionals in our early 20s and met through a mutual friend who I knew through university and she knew through school. Recently she moved to the city, and needed a place to stay. I needed a housemate, so our friend set us up.

I tried asking her out when she first moved in but unfortunately she made it pretty clear that she wasn't interested in anything but friendship. I figured that if she wasn't going to taste my baby batter voluntarily, and I'm pretty sure she hasn't tasted anyone else�s before, I could feed it to her without her knowledge.

When she was out, I went around the house jacking off into her personal items - shampoo, conditioner, toothbrush, moisturiser, panties from her panty drawer, etc. I also started taking cookery lessons and offered to cook for her in order to practice my skills. What she doesn't know is that every meal I've cooked for her so far has had a healthy dose of my secret special sauce.

Before moral fags start whining, she seems to love it. She's commented on how her hair's been really soft recently and remarked on how her skin has been firmer, with a healthy glow to it. She even wondered if maybe the shampoo/conditioner manufacturers had changed the formulation. She used to get quite moody and hormonal over the month as her cycle progressed. Since I started feeding her my spooge, she's chilled out a lot and been really flirtatious with me. She's been more receptive to joking around with me, and finding ways to lightly touch my arms and chest, or accidentally brush up against me. Pheromones maybe? I've been sniffing her soiled panties while she's been out, and I know that personal scents can have a powerful effect � I�ve often ended up spontaneously ejaculating merely from the scent of her personal secretions.

She�s told me she loves my cooking. It may just be a coincidence, but our bedrooms share a wall, and on the evenings I cook for her, I'm fairly sure I can hear her rubbing herself off. On the mornings when she leaves for work early and I'm in the flat alone, I sneak into her room and sniff and lick her still warm used panties from her laundry basket. The aroma is exquisite. On the mornings after I've cooked for her the previous night, they're definitely muskier and damper, and often have a heavy dried sugar crystal like crust on the gusset, which I love to chew on.

In addition, I get the added bonus of sitting opposite her while she's eating and see her swallow my jizz, savouring every mouthful before it slides smoothly down her throat. Knowing that I'm corrupting her beautiful innocent face with my unique glaze and coating those gorgeous lips and tongue; the thought that at this very moment she might be wearing a pair of the panties from her drawer that I jerked off into, and that flakes of my dried man milk might at this very moment be nestled against her hot gooey moist cunt; mingling with her own juices and being rehydrated by them, is an amazing turn on for me.

I also see it as a way of marking my territory. While the scent of my cream hangs on her, it might drive other guys away. I'm not sure if that has any scientific basis, but it seems to work. I understand there is some scientific research that shows cum to contain chemicals that aid in partner bonding and fight depression in women, as well as changing their hormonal balance and significantly reducing their risk of breast cancer.

All I know, from my unscientific little experiment is that feeding cock custard to girls definitely has its advantages, for both sexes. I'd go so far as to say doctors ought to be prescribing it. Guys, what are you waiting for? Give the women in your life the greatest gift a man has to offer, and improve your relationships with them. Ladies, why not ask the men in your life for a regular dose of liquid silk? It has many nutritional benefits, and if you're feeling hesitant, just remember that you've probably already unknowingly swallowed several cupfuls of spunk, donated by guys like me. A few more on a regular basis can't hurt.

Nigger owners manual. A guranteed ROFL...

NIGGER OWNERS MANUAL

Congratulations on your purchase of a brand new nigger! If handled properly, your apeman will give years of valuable, if reluctant, service.

INSTALLING YOUR NIGGER.
You should install your nigger differently according to whether you have purchased the field or house model. Field niggers work best in a serial configuration, i.e. chained together. Chain your nigger to another nigger immediately after unpacking it, and don't even think about taking that chain off, ever. Many niggers start singing as soon as you put a chain on them. This habit can usually be thrashed out of them if nipped in the bud. House niggers work best as standalone units, but should be hobbled or hamstrung to prevent attempts at escape. At this stage, your nigger can also be given a name. Most owners use the same names over and over, since niggers become confused by too much data. Rufus, Rastus, Remus, Toby, Carslisle, Carlton, Hey-You!-Yes-you!, Yeller, Blackstar, and Sambo are all effective names for your new buck nigger. If your nigger is a ho, it should be called Latrelle, L'Tanya, or Jemima. Some owners call their nigger hoes Latrine for a joke. Pearl, Blossom, and Ivory are also righteous names for nigger hoes. These names go straight over your nigger's head, by the way.

CONFIGURING YOUR NIGGER
Owing to a design error, your nigger comes equipped with a tongue and vocal chords. Most niggers can master only a few basic human phrases with this apparatus - "muh dick" being the most popular. However, others make barking, yelping, yapping noises and appear to be in some pain, so you should probably call a vet and have him remove your nigger's tongue. Once de-tongued your nigger will be a lot happier - at least, you won't hear it complaining anywhere near as much. Niggers have nothing interesting to say, anyway. Many owners also castrate their niggers for health reasons (yours, mine, and that of women, not the nigger's). This is strongly recommended, and frankly, it's a mystery why this is not done on the boat

HOUSING YOUR NIGGER.
Your nigger can be accommodated in cages with stout iron bars. Make sure, however, that the bars are wide enough to push pieces of nigger food through. The rule of thumb is, four niggers per square yard of cage. So a fifteen foot by thirty foot nigger cage can accommodate two hundred niggers. You can site a nigger cage anywhere, even on soft ground. Don't worry about your nigger fashioning makeshift shovels out of odd pieces of wood and digging an escape tunnel under the bars of the cage. Niggers never invented the shovel before and they're not about to now. In any case, your nigger is certainly too lazy to attempt escape. As long as the free food holds out, your nigger is living better than it did in Africa, so it will stay put. Buck niggers and hoe niggers can be safely accommodated in the same cage, as bucks never attempt sex with black hoes.

FEEDING YOUR NIGGER.
Your Nigger likes fried chicken, corn bread, and watermelon. You should therefore give it none of these things because its lazy ass almost certainly doesn't deserve it. Instead, feed it on porridge with salt, and creek water. Your nigger will supplement its diet with whatever it finds in the fields, other niggers, etc. Experienced nigger owners sometimes push watermelon slices through the bars of the nigger cage at the end of the day as a treat, but only if all niggers have worked well and nothing has been stolen that day. Mike of the Old Ranch Plantation reports that this last one is a killer, since all niggers steal something almost every single day of their lives. He reports he doesn't have to spend much on free watermelon for his niggers as a result. You should never allow your nigger meal breaks while at work, since if it stops work for more than ten minutes it will need to be retrained. You would be surprised how long it takes to teach a nigger to pick cotton. You really would. Coffee beans? Don't ask. You have no idea.

MAKING YOUR NIGGER WORK.
Niggers are very, very averse to work of any kind. The nigger's most prominent anatomical feature, after all, its oversized buttocks, which have evolved to make it more comfortable for your nigger to sit around all day doing nothing for its entire life. Niggers are often good runners, too, to enable them to sprint quickly in the opposite direction if they see work heading their way. The solution to this is to *dupe* your nigger into working. After installation, encourage it towards the cotton field with blows of a wooden club, fence post, baseball bat, etc., and then tell it that all that cotton belongs to a white man, who won't be back until tomorrow. Your nigger will then frantically compete with the other field niggers to steal as much of that cotton as it can before the white man returns. At the end of the day, return your nigger to its cage and laugh at its stupidity, then repeat the same trick every day indefinitely. Your nigger comes equipped with the standard nigger IQ of 75 and a memory to match, so it will forget this trick overnight. Niggers can start work at around 5am. You should then return to bed and come back at around 10am. Your niggers can then work through until around 10pm or whenever the light fades.

ENTERTAINING YOUR NIGGER.
Your nigger enjoys play, like most animals, so you should play with it regularly. A happy smiling nigger works best. Games niggers enjoy include: 1) A good thrashing: every few days, take your nigger's pants down, hang it up by its heels, and have some of your other niggers thrash it with a club or whip. Your nigger will signal its intense enjoyment by shrieking and sobbing. 2) Lynch the nigger: niggers are cheap and there are millions more where yours came from. So every now and then, push the boat out a bit and lynch a nigger.

Lynchings are best done with a rope over the branch of a tree, and niggers just love to be lynched. It makes them feel special. Make your other niggers watch. They'll be so grateful, they'll work harder for a day or two (and then you can lynch another one). 3) Nigger dragging: Tie your nigger by one wrist to the tow bar on the back of suitable vehicle, then drive away at approximately 50mph. Your nigger's shrieks of enjoyment will be heard for miles. It will shriek until it falls apart. To prolong the fun for the nigger, do *NOT* drag him by his feet, as his head comes off too soon. This is painless for the nigger, but spoils the fun. Always wear a seatbelt and never exceed the speed limit. 4) Playing on the PNL: a variation on (2), except you can lynch your nigger out in the fields, thus saving work time. Niggers enjoy this game best if the PNL is operated by a man in a tall white hood. 5) Hunt the nigger: a variation of Hunt the Slipper, but played outdoors, with Dobermans. WARNING: do not let your Dobermans bite a nigger, as they are highly toxic.

DISPOSAL OF DEAD NIGGERS.
Niggers die on average at around 40, which some might say is 40 years too late, but there you go. Most people prefer their niggers dead, in fact. When yours dies, report the license number of the car that did the drive-by shooting of your nigger. The police will collect the nigger and dispose of it for you.

COMMON PROBLEMS WITH NIGGERS - MY NIGGER IS VERY AGGRESIVE
Have it put down, for god's sake. Who needs an uppity nigger? What are we, short of niggers or something?

MY NIGGER KEEPS RAPING WHITE WOMEN
They all do this. Shorten your nigger's chain so it can't reach any white women, and arm heavily any white women who might go near it.

WILL MY NIGGER ATTACK ME?
Not unless it outnumbers you 20 to 1, and even then, it's not likely. If niggers successfully overthrew their owners, they'd have to sort out their own food. This is probably why nigger uprisings were nonexistent (until some fool gave them rights).

MY NIGGER bitches ABOUT ITS "RIGHTS" AND "RACISM".
Yeah, well, it would. Tell it to shut the fuck up.

MY NIGGER'S HIDE IS A FUNNY COLOR. - WHAT IS THE CORRECT SHADE FOR A NIGGER?
A nigger's skin is actually more or less transparent. That brown color you can see is the shit your nigger is full of. This is why some models of nigger are sold as "The Shitskin".

MY NIGGER ACTS LIKE A NIGGER, BUT IS WHITE.
What you have there is a "wigger". Rough crowd. WOW!

IS THAT LIKE AN ALBINO? ARE THEY RARE?
They're as common as dog shit and about as valuable. In fact, one of them was p******** between 1992 and 2000. Put your wigger in a cage with a few hundred genuine niggers and you'll soon find it stops acting like a nigger. However, leave it in the cage and let the niggers dispose of it. The best thing for any wigger is a dose of TNB.

MY NIGGER SMELLS REALLY BAD
And you were expecting what?

SHOULD I STORE MY DEAD NIGGER?
When you came in here, did you see a sign that said "Dead nigger storage"? .That's because there ain't no goddamn sign.

To be, or not to be, that is the question:
Whether 'tis nobler in the mind to suffer
The slings and arrows of outrageous fortune,
Or to take arms against a sea of troubles,
And by opposing end them? To die, to sleep,
No more; and by a sleep to say we end
The heart-ache, and the thousand natural shocks
That flesh is heir to: 'tis a consummation
Devoutly to be wished. To die, to sleep;
To sleep, perchance to dream � ay, there's the rub:
For in that sleep of death what dreams may come,
When we have shuffled off this mortal coil,
Must give us pause � there's the respect
That makes calamity of so long life.
For who would bear the whips and scorns of time,
The oppressor's wrong, the proud man's contumely,
The pangs of despised love, the law�s delay,
The insolence of office, and the spurns
That patient merit of the unworthy takes,
When he himself might his quietus make
With a bare bodkin? Who would fardels bear,
To grunt and sweat under a weary life,
But that the dread of something after death,
The undiscovered country from whose bourn
No traveller returns, puzzles the will,
And makes us rather bear those ills we have
Than fly to others that we know not of?
Thus conscience does make cowards of us all,
And thus the native hue of resolution
Is sicklied o'er with the pale cast of thought,
And enterprises of great pitch and moment,
With this regard their currents turn awry,
And lose the name of action. Soft you now,
The fair Ophelia! Nymph, in thy orisons
Be all my sins remembered

A dog Named 'Sex'

When people buy a dog, they usually name him something like Rover or Bowser. Well I chose to name my dog "Sex". But lately Sex has been a little embarrassing to me.

I remember one day I took Sex to City Hall to get a license for him. I went up to the clerk and said "I would like to have a license for Sex". He said he would like to have one too. I said "You don't understand, I've had Sex since I was nine years old". He said I must have been quite a kid.

Last year they were auditioning dogs for a commercial on dog food. I took Sex to the studio to see if he would get the part. But suddenly Sex started to run off around the studio. I went after him, but the crew manager grabbed my arm and asked what I was doing here. I told him I was hoping to have Sex on TV. He called me a showoff.

One day Sex ran out on me in the middle of the night. I went around the neighborhood looking for him. A cop came and asked what I was doing. I told him I was looking for Sex. My case comes up this Friday...

================

Baked Beans

Once upon a time, there lived a man who had a maddening passion for baked beans. He loved then. but he always had a very embarrassing and somewhat lively reaction to them. Then, one day, he met a girl and fell in love with her. When it was apparent that they would marry, he thought to himself, she is a sweet and gentle girl and will never go for this kind of carrying on. So, he made the supreme sacrifice and gave up the beans. The were married thereafter. Some months later, his car broke down on the way home from work and since they lived in the country, he called her and told her that he would be late getting home because he had to walk. On his way home, he passed a small cafe and the odour of freshly baked beans was overwhelming. Since he still had several miles to walk, he figured that he would work off any effects before reaching home, so he stopped at the cafe. Before leaving, he had eaten three large orders of baked beans. All the way home, he put-putted and after arriving, felt reasonably sure that he had putted his last. His wife seemed somewhat agitated and excited to see him and exclaimed: Darling, I have the most wonderful surprise for dinner

tonight. She then blindfolded him and led him to his chair at the head of the table. He seated himself and just as she was ready to remove the blindfold, the telephone rang. She made him vow that he would not touch the blindfold until she returned. Then she went to answer the phone. Seizing the opportunity, he shifted his weight to one leg and let go. It was not only loud, but as ripe as a rotten egg. He took the napkin from his lap and vigorously fanned the air around him.

Things had just about returned to normal, when he felt the urge come on again, so he shifted his weight to the other leg and let go again. This was a true prize winner. While keeping his ear on the phone, he went on like this for 10 minutes, until he knew the phone farewell indicated the end of his freedom. He placed the napkin in his lap and folded his hands on top of it and smiling contently to himself was the perfect picture on innocence. When his wife returned she asked if he had peeked and he said no. At that point, she removed the blindfold

and revealed his surprise.

Twelve dinner guests seated around the table for a birthday party for him.

====================================

Gold dig

In a mining district, Mrs. Brown presented her husband with a 12 pound baby boy. Mr. Brown was so delighted that he went to the newspaper office and told them that he had found a 12 pound gold nugget, as pure as any in America. Naturally, the newspaper sent a reporter to the house to get the story, as anyone would do, and everyone was prospecting for gold in the little town. This is what happened.

Reporter: "Does Mr. Brown live here?
She: "He does."
He: "Is he in?"
She: "No."
He: "I understand that he found a nugget of gold weighing 12 pounds."
She: (Seeing the joke) "Yes, he found one."
He: "Can you show me the spot where he found it?"
She: "I'm afraid Mr. Brown would object as it is private."
He: "Is the hole very far from here?"
She: "No, it is quite near."
He: "Has Mr. Brown been working the claim long?"
She: "No, only about ten months."
He: "Has he reached the bottom yet?"
She: "No, but he is very near."
He: "Was Mr. Brown the first to work it?"
She: "Well, he thinks he was."
He: "Has he been working the claim regularly since he found it?"
She: "No, but I told him last night it was time to start again."
He: "I suppose he works it secretly?"
She: "Yes, mostly every night."
He: "Do you help him?"
She: "I do my best."
He: "Do you think he will sell the claim?"
She: "I doubt it, he gets so much pleasure out of working it."
He: "Did he blast it out with nitroglycerine?"
She: "No, he used Vaseline and kept digging."
He: "Has he widened the hole any?"
She: "Yes, a little."
He: "How big is the hole?"
She: "Well, about normal size, I suppose."
He: "Is he going to improve the mine any?"
She: "Yes, he said he was going to white wash the shaft tonight."
He: "Does he work alone at night?"
She: "No, I hold it for him and we split 50/50."
He: "Is he an expert at it?"
She: "Well, he does good work."
He: "Would you mind showing me the gold nugget?"
She: "Certainly." (Then she brought out the 12 pound baby boy and they carried the reporter to the hospital.)

====================================

How to Kill a South Dakota Eel

Little Johnny was 11 years old, and like other boys his age, rather curious. He had been hearing quite a bit about courting from the other boys, and he wondered what it was and how it was done.

One day he took his questions to his mother who became flustered. Instead of explaining things to Johnny, she told him to hide behind the curtain one night and watch his older sister and her boyfriend. This he did the following morning. Here is what Johnny described to his mother:

"Sis and her boyfriend sat and talked for a while, then he turned off most of the lights. Then he started kissing and hugging her. I figured sis must be getting sick, because her face started to look funny. He must have thought so too, because he put his hand inside her blouse to feel her heart, just like a doctor would except he is not as smart as the doctor because he seemed to have trouble finding her heart. Sis must have put some bigger fruit under her blouse this time because her boyfriend kept on saying how they were the largest melons he had ever felt. He must of gotten real hungry from all that kissing and stuff because she let him take off her blouse and suck on both of them for a long time."

"Then he started getting sick too, because pretty soon both of them were panting and getting all out of breath. His other hand must have been getting cold, because he put it under her skirt. About this time, sis got worse and began to moan and sigh and squirm around and slide down toward the end of the couch. Then this was when the fever really started. I knew it was a fever because sis told him she felt really hot. Finally I found out what was making them so sick. A big eel had gotten in his pants somehow. It just jumped out of his pants and stood there about 12 inches long! Honest! Anyway, he grabbed it in one hand to keep it from getting away. When sis saw it, she really got scared. Her eyes got big and her mouth fell open and she started calling out to God and stuff like that. She said it was the biggest one she had ever seen. I should have told her about the one at the lake. Anyway, sis got brave and tried to kill it by biting its head off. All of a sudden she made a noise and let the eel go. I guess it bit her. Then she grabbed it with both hands and held it tight while he got a muzzle out of his pocket. He slipped it over the eel's head to keep it from biting her again. Sis laid back and spread her legs so she could get a scissor lock on it, and he helped by laying on top of the eel. The eel put up a hell of a fight! Sis started groaning and squealing and her boyfriend almost upset the couch. I guess they wanted to kill the eel by squashing it between them. They must have been getting shocked by the eel because they were shaking a lot. After awhile, they both quit moving and gave a great sigh. Her boyfriend got up, and sure enough, they had killed the eel. I knew it was dead because it just hung there limp, and some of the insides were hanging out. Sis and her boyfriend were tired from the fight, but they went back to courting anyway. He started hugging and kissing her again, and by golly, the eel was not dead! It jumped straight up and started to fight again. I guess eels are like cats; they have nine lives or something. This time, sis jumped on it and tried to kill the eel by sitting on it. After a long fight, they finally killed the eel. I knew it was dead because I saw sis's boyfriend peel its skin off and flush it down the toilet."

====================================

Barbara Walters at the Indian Reservation

Barbara Walters is doing an editorial on Indian life on the

reservation. She looks around and sees that some of the men have one

feather, some have two and the chief has feathers all the way down to

the ground.

So she asks a young brave, "What do the feathers mean, some of you have

one, some have two and the chief must have hundreds!" The young brave

replies, "Each feather is for each squaw we have sex with!"

To which Barbara Walters replies, "Come on, I don't believe that!" She then goes to the chief and repeats the question, "What do the feathers mean, some of you have one, some have two and the you must have hundreds!"

The chief replies, "It's true, each feather is for each squaw we have sex with!" Astonished, Barbara exclaims again, "But you have hundreds!" The chief replies, "Me chief, me fuck em all, big, fat, skinny, tall, me chief me fuck em all!"

Barbara exclaims, "You should be hung!" The chief replies, "Me hung, big like buffalo, long like snake!" "Oh dear!", exclaims Barbara. To which the chief replies, "No fuck deer, asshole too high, run to fast!"

Hope you enjoy this one, it's much better told verbally.

================

Law as it should be

One evening after attending the theatre, two gentlemen were walking down the avenue when they

observed a rather well dressed and attractive lady walking just ahead of them. One of the men

turned to the other and remarked, "I'd give $50.00 to spend the night with this woman." To their

surprise the young lady overheard the remark and turning around she said, "I'll take you up on

that." She had a pleasant voice and a neat appearance, so, after bidding his companion good

night, the man accompanied the lady to her apartment, where they immediately went to her

apartment where they immediately went to bed.

The following morning the man presented her with $25.00. As he prepared to leave she demanded the

rest of the money stating "If you don't give me the money I'll sue you for it." He laughed saying

"I'd like to see you get it on these grounds."

The next day he was surprised when he received a summons ordering his presence in court as

defendant in a law suit. He hurried to his lawyer and explained the details of the case. His

lawyer said: "She can't possibly get a judgement against you on such grounds, but it will be

interesting to see how her case will be presented."

In court after the usual preliminaries, the lady's lawyer addressed the court as follows: "Your

Honour, my client, this lady here, is the owner of a piece of property, a garden spot surrounded

by a profuse growth of shrubbery, property she agreed to rent to the defendant for a specific

length of time for the sum of $50.00. The defendant took possession of the property, used it

extensively for the purpose for which it was rented, but upon evacuating the premises he paid

only $25.00 which is only half the amount agreed upon. The rent was not excessive, since it is

restricted property, and we ask judgement to be granted against the defendant to assure payment

of the balance."

The defendant's lawyer was impressed and amused at the way the opponent had presented the case.

His defense, therefore, was somewhat altered from the way he originally planned to present it.

"Your Honour, my client agrees that the young lady has a fine piece of property, that he did rent

such property for a time and a degree of pleasure was derived from the transaction. However, my

client found a well on the property, around which he placed his stones, sunk a shaft and erected

a pump, all labour being performed personally by him. We claim these improvements to the property

adequately compensated for rental of said property. We therefore, ask judgement be not granted."

The young lady's lawyer come back was this: "Your Honour: My client agrees that the defendant did

find a well on her property and that he did make improvements such as my opponent has described.

However, had the defendant not known the well existed, he would never have rented the property,

also, upon evacuating the premises, the defendant removed the stones, pulled out the shaft and

took the pump with him. In doing so, he not only dragged the equipment through the shrubbery, but

left the hole much larger than it was prior to his occupancy, making it easily accessible to

little children. We therefore, ask that judgement be granted."

The judge's decision was that the defendant should either pay the plaintiff the $25.00 balance,

or, failing that, that the defendant should detach the aforementioned equipment and present it to

plaintiff for damages.

The man hurriedly wrote out a check for $25.00 to the young lady.

Case dismissed.

=============

The Old Boat

Joe and John were identical twins. Joe owned an old dilapidated
boat and kept pretty much to himself. One day he rented out his
boat to a group of out-of-staters who ended up sinking it. He
spent all day trying to salvage as much stuff as he could from
the sunken vessel and was out of touch all that day and most of
the evening. Unbeknownst to him, his brother John's wife had died
suddenly in his absence.

When he got back on shore he went into town to pick up a few
things at the grocery. A kind old woman there mistook him for
John and said, "I'm so sorry for your loss. You must feel
terrible."

Joe, thinking she was talking about his boat said, "Hell no!
Fact is I'm sort of glad to be rid of her. She was a rotten old
thing from the beginning. Her bottom was all shriveled up and she
smelled like old dead fish. She was always holding water. She had
a bad crack in the back and a pretty big hole in the front too.
Every time I used her, her hole got bigger and she leaked like
crazy."

"I guess what finally finished her off was when I rented her to
those four guys looking for a good time. I warned them that she
wasn't very good and that she smelled bad. But they wanted her
anyway. The damn fools tried to get in her all at one time and
she split right up the middle."

The old woman fainted.

I have a damn good confession for the pervs out there. (kinda long, gotta lay the foundation for ya first.)

About 2 years back, I was hangin at a friend's house (we're all in our 20's) and saw a picture of a beautiful little goddess about 9 in his living room. It was the same chick I had been admiring at a number of get togethers at his house or his parents' but never learned her name. One weekend, I go over his place and his sister in law is over there along with the lil angel from the picture. He called me over because he wanted to ask me and 2 other guys to go with him out of town. His parents were going to some kind of convention and he didn't want to be stuck hangin with them the entire weekend. So I asked who else was going and as he ran through the names, I heard a girl's name that I never heard before and I just knew it HAD to be her. Even if it wasn't, it was worth a shot to see her in pajamas or even a bathing suit, so I call work to get the days off.

So I meet up with him and the other guys on Friday to head out, his parents had already left before I got there so I was hoping she was in their car. We arrive at the hotel and check in to our room. We didn't hook up with his parents until that night at a church service. And guess who comes and sits right next to me on the second row, the angel of my affection. She was oh so adorable in a sleeveless blue and white dress with the cutest little sandals. The place was really cold though, being the summer they must have ran the air conditioner at full blast and she was freezing.

I looked over at her shivering and I snickered a little and she looked up at me with this devilish little grin and with the sweetest voice, she said "That's not funny." I laughed even more then and she elbowed me in the ribs for it. She started scooting over closer to me and we were sitting arm to arm as she attempted to warm up. This was the first time we touched. It sent shivers through my body and it wasn't from the cold. My hand was palm down on the seat between us when she came closer so now it was wedged between our thighs. It began to get really hot in there. I reached over to rub my arm and was rubbing hers too because of how close she was. After while she turned her back to me and put one foot up on the seat so her left leg was on top of her right leg's ankle and the bottom of her foot was pushing against my thigh. I was rock hard already by that time so I moved my hand from between us and rested it on top of her foot. I slowly rubbed her foot and her sandals didn't have much material so i could make enough skin contact for it to feel nearly intoxicating. She began to wiggle her little toes on my fingers as I caressed her foot and ankle. Soon the service was over and she was really playful in the parking lot as we were waiting to head back to the hotel.

I had watched this cutie from afar for a long time at different functions and I couldn't believe that I was touching her like that. And for her to seem like she was into it made it even hotter. The ultimate rush came from all the people sitting around us having no idea what we were doing. But wait. That's not the best part.

Saturday morning comes and the lil angel comes over to our room with my friends nephew and cousin, they were staying in his parent's room. His parents come over shortly after to tell us about some errands they need to run and ask us to look after the kids for a few hours and my friend agrees. I had a mini party in my head knowing I would be so close to her and after last night, who knows what could happen. Today she was wearing a cute purple tank top with some blue jean shorts and another pair of cute sandals that she kicked off as soon as she walked in. Did I mention that she had the most beautiful and soft little feet? Well, she did.

We were in the standard hotel room, 2 beds, bathroom, and tv in front of the beds. I was sitting on the bed near the back of the room and she ran over to me and jumped on the bed and wanted to play fight. We wrestled around a bit and I tickled her and she loved that. I would tickle her sides, feet, neck, thighs, under arms, anywhere I thought she would be sensitive, but secretly getting a feel of her entire body and enjoying every second of it. When I let her go she would catch her breath and then jump on my back and try to wrestle me down to the bed. We had a blast until my friend got pissed at her for laughing and screaming so loud and told her to stop playing. She sat next to me and watched tv and just then it hit me, I had a PSP in my suitcase, she might wanna play. So I jump up and pull out the PSP and the only game I had on me was a shooting game and of course her face lit up and asked if she could play.

Of course she didn't know how to play and kept dying over and over. She asked if I would help her and she slid closer to me and we sat hip to hip. She then said, "Here, you control the guy running around and I'll push the buttons to shoot." I agreed and she sat to my right and held the right side of the game and I held the left side. So there I was, left hand on the PSP, right hand around her on her hip, slowly moving up and down her side. We played for atleast 30 minutes and the other kid came over and asked if he could take a turn since we died a few times. Trying to be fair I agreed and she was NOT happy. She threw a tantrum and yelled at him for asking to play when he saw me and her playing and having fun. Obviously her parents spoiled the hell out of her and I don't blame them, she was the cutest lil thing I had ever seen.

Then she got mad at me for giving him the game and I tried to calm her down and she kicked and swung at me as I tried to talk her down. It was funny as hell. Then my friend yelled at her again and told her to stop being a big baby and not sharing with other people and she yelled back at him and he told her to lay down and be quiet until the movie was over that they were watching. So I was still sitting on the bed with my back to her, she was laying down behind me. After a few minutes I looked back and she looked like she was asleep. My friend went to take a shower and the others were so focused on the tv so i sat back on the bed, pulled some of the blanket up and slid my hand underneath the blanket to her. I spent probably the next 20 minutes caressing her soft legs, ass, and back since she was laying on her stomach. She was completely motionless, and when I rubbed her back, I could feel a soft rise and fall as she breathed. One of the guys turned and asked me a question and I told them a short story about the first movie since they were watching a sequel.

So there I was, 3 of my friends and his nephew and cousin looking right at me while telling a story while my hand is under the blanket squeezing her ass and my thumb between her thighs. When they turned back to watch the movie, I looked back to check on her and she was laying there, eyes wide OPEN, staring right back at me. I fuckin froze. I didn't know what to do, I didn't know what to say. I was horrified. My heart felt like it weighed 100 pounds. If she screamed the 3 of them would kick my ass for an hour before the police got there to haul my ass away. Would she scream? Would she snitch? I didn't know. I feared the worse. But nothing. She did absolutely nothing. She just turned her head over towards the wall. I pulled my hand away as my heart rate slowed to normal. I didn't know what to expect. She just laid there. She knew where my hand was, she knew what I was doing, and she didn't stop me. My thoughts began to return to me as I regained my composure. My hands were still shaking. I just looked at her laying there. Just then, she slid her arm out from under the blanket and opened her hand as if she was reaching out to me. I looked around and they were still watching the movie so I reached down and grabbed her hand and she pulled it back under the blanket.

I was still shaken up from before and couldn't get right back into it. For a few minutes, I rubbed her arm and back until there was a knock at the door. It was my friend's parents back with lunch for the kids. So she sat up, looked at me, gave me that same devilish grin from friday night, and walked over to the door to get her shoes. She put them on, gave me one last smile as she turned to walk out the door, and left with the other kids. I went to shower and the whole time in the bathroom I gave thanks to whoever created her and enjoyed my health and freedom because I would have been in a seriously bad situation if she reacted differently.

I don't think I have ever been so afraid in my life. The thought of what could have happened in that room terrifies me even to this day. I got too careless, too brave, too stupid for my own good. She was just so pretty and so soft. In my eyes, she was perfect. And if it wasn't for the ignorance of the masses, I would marry that girl right now, even now, 2 years later. But then I start to wonder, that couldn't have been her first time. She was TOO into it. Too comfortable for her age. I couldn't have been the first guy. It was as if she wanted more. More than what was allowed due to the circumstances. But it was still hot.

I was with the guys the rest of the weekend and didn't see her again until Sunday afternoon when we got back home and her parents were there to pick her up, and they live 2 or 3 hours away, so that was the last time I saw her. I still hang out at my friend's house from time to time, hoping she'll show up but it always seems that I'm a day or 2 too late to see her. Maybe she'll get a facebook account one day and I'll get to talk to her about what happened. Who knows? Maybe she'll want to have even more fun next time.

Thanks for reading, guys, and sorry it was so long, but I had to get this thing off my chest and share it. I hope you enjoyed it.

Stop your fucking bawling this instant. I am not here to comfort you, or to help you cry. I am not here to listen to your story and say, there there, everything will be ok. so stop your fucking crying.

You want to know why I don't care about your sadness? Because you shouldn't be sad. And I know, I know, this is serious shit, and its important, and you don't know what you are going to do now. But at the end of the day, it is the same shit that all of us go through.

For the past month I have been down and out. Over some broad that knows I love her, but doesn't love me. She thinks of my love only as being awkward. And she still wants me to be her best friend. On top of that, I am a failure in pretty much everything I do, and I have yet to do anything my parents can be proud of. But you know what?

I am fucking awesome.

Now, I will admit that I haven't held a dying man in my arms, or any serious fucking shit, but its all the same. People go through shit every day of their lives, and that is what life is. So grab a beer (or your favorite non-alcholic beverage), pop a top, and toast that you are still alive. Give a toast to those who aren't Those that died so you could be free. Gave their lives so you can hate yours.

You are fucking awesome. But, you don't want to admit it. You go through shit day in and day out, and you live. You are alive. This world cannot beat you. It cannot destroy you. There is no shame in defeat as long as the spirit is not conquered. So don't fucking give up. You are a good, decent person, who is in hard times. You deserve somebody. You deserve a hug. You deserve a kiss at night. You deserve a friend. Don't ever fucking think differently.

You.

Are.

Awesome.

Start fucking acting like it.

Just some ways you can show your special someone you're a real man:

1. When she asks how she looks, shrug and say "could be better." This will keep her on her toes, and girls love that.

2. Never hold her hand. This can be interpreted as a sign of weakness. If she grabs your hand, squeeze hers really, really hard until she cries. This will impress her by showing her what a strong man you are.

3. Once a month sneak up on her from behind and knock her over. Girls are like dogs. They love to be roughed up.

4. Call her in the middle of the night to ask if she's sleeping. When she says that she is, say "you better be." Repeat this 4 or 5 times until morning. This will show her you care.

5. When she is upset about something, suggest to her that it might be her fault. This will pave the way for her own personal improvement, and every girl needs some improvement.

6. If, I mean when, she's mad at you for not calling her when you say you will, promise her that you will call her at a certain time later in the day. This will ensure that she waits by the phone. Also, tell her when you call you're going to tell her a special surprise. Now she'll be really excited. Now don't call. That's also quite funny!

7. If you're talking to another girl, make sure she's looking. When your g/f looks at you, stare into her eyes, mouth the words 'fuck you,' and grab the other girl's ass. Girls love competition.

8. Tell her you're taking her out to dinner. Drive for miles so she thinks it's going to be really special. Then take her to a burning tire yard. When she starts to get upset tell her you were just kidding and now you're really going to take her to dinner. Then drive her home. When she starts crying and asks why you would do something like that lean over and whisper very quietly into her ear "...because I can...now go make a sandwich"

9. Introduce her to your friends as "some chick". Women love those special nicknames.

10. Play with her hair. Play with it HARD.

11. Warm her up when she's cold... but not by giving her your jacket, because then you might get cold. Rather, look her in the eye and say, "If you don't stop bitching about the cold right now, you're going to be bitching about a black eye." The best way to get warm is with fear.

12. Take her to a party. When you get there she'll have to go to the bathroom (they always do). Leave immediately. Come back right when the party's dying and yell at her the whole way home for ditching you at the party.

13. Make her laugh. A good way to do this is if she has a small pet. Kick the pet. I always find stuff like that funny. Why shouldn't girls?

14. Let her fall asleep in your arms. When she's fast asleep, wait 10 minutes then JUMP UP AND SCREAM IN HER EAR! Repeat until she goes home and you can use your arms for more important things. Like basketball.

15. Spit often. I hear girls like guys that spit.

16. If you care about her, never ever tell her. This will only give her self confidence. Then you can never turn her into the object she deep down desires to be.

17. Every time you're in her house steal one of the following: shoes, earrings, or anything else that comes in pairs. Only take one of the pair. This way she'll go crazy.

18. Take her out to dinner. Right when she's about to order interrupt and say "No, she's not hungry". Make her watch you eat. Girls love a guy that speaks for her.

19. Look her in the eyes and smile. Then clock her one. Girls love a spontaneous guy.

20. Give her one of your t-shirts... and make sure it has your smell on it. But not a sexy cologne smell. A bad smell. You know what I'm talking about.

21. If you're listening to music, and she asks to hear it, tell her no. This way she'll think you're mysterious.

22. Remember her birthday, but don't get her anything. Teach her material objects aren't important. The only thing that's important is that she keeps you happy. And your happiness is the greatest present she can ever get.

23. Recognize the small things; they usually mean the most. Then when she's sleeping, steal all her small things and break them. Because jewelry is for wussies and Asian ladies.

24. When she gives you a present on your birthday, Christmas, or just whenever, take it and tell her you love it. Then next time you know she's coming over on a trash day leave the trash can open and have the present visibly sticking out of the can. Girls actually don't like this one that much, but I think it's funny.

I confess i love incest story's.

Darcy And Dad

Mom had lost her battle with breast cancer five years earlier. Dad was still experiencing grief and seemed to be having difficulty adjusting to life as a widower. After all, they had been happily married for 25 years, having met as teenagers. Essentially their adult life together was the only one that either of them had ever known.

Watching dad struggle emotionally through the months and years following mom�s passing was heartbreaking. Dad remained in my parents� home out in the country. It was certainly more of a house than he needed now, but he said there was a connection there that he just couldn�t sever.

I wanted to be more supportive of dad during that awful time, but I was engulfed in my own tumultuous life, having recently ended a two year relationship with my boyfriend after catching him in bed with our neighbor! So after throwing his cheating ass out I had to face the realization that I simply couldn�t afford to stay in that apartment alone. I was not interested in a roommate and I was really at my wit�s end. What was I to do?

Dad had helped me financially a few times in the past and I�m sure he would have helped me again had I asked. But honestly, I realized that his cash would provide only a short term fix and in my heart I knew that I needed to make a major lifestyle change. That�s when the idea came to me� �Maybe I can move back home with daddy.�

�NO WAY! Stop it Darcy! You�re 27 years old now. You have your own life and you cannot go back home and live with daddy,� said the voice in my head. And although I knew that to be true, I still couldn�t ignore the prospect of how financially advantageous it would be for me, not to mention how helpful I could be to dad around the house. I gave it serious thought for the next few days and eventually decided to run the idea past dad.

So later that week one evening after dad got home from work I stopped by for a visit. He seemed puzzled that I was there on a weeknight but appeared happy to see me. I was a bit nervous and didn�t quite know how to begin my presentation. So after fumbling around looking for the right words I finally just blurted it out, �Dad, can I move back home?�

Dad replied, �Darcy, what happened between you and Doug?

�I caught him in our bed with Melinda, the slut in the adjoining apartment, so I threw his ass out and I am all done with him now and there�s no way I can afford that apartment on my own,� I exclaimed, now sporting some huge alligator tears.

Dad said, �Well sure honey, you can have your old room back. How long do you anticipate needing it?�

�I�m not really sure dad. I�m just trying to regroup right now and formulate a feasible plan. I don�t want to get into financial trouble and my thinking was that you would also benefit from me moving back as well. I can help you with cooking, cleaning, household chores, and just about anything else that you need done. I can kind of be a replacement for mom, well� I mean, I�m sorry� I didn�t mean to imply that I can ever replace mom� I just meant��

Dad quickly interjected, �That�s alright honey, I know exactly what you mean. Don�t sweat it. I understand perfectly. No need to apologize. It�s been hard on all of us. Let�s just concentrate now on getting your life put back together.�

�Thanks dad, I love you so much, thank you a thousand times,� I said, as I hugged dad and kissed him on his forehead.

That next Saturday I rented a small truck and commandeered a few guys that I work with and we got all my stuff out of the apartment and over to my dad�s house. It took the entire day and by midnight I was exhausted. I told dad that I was going to grab a shower, go to bed, and I�d finish unpacking tomorrow. He agreed that it had been a long day and he then retrieved some clean bath towels out of the linen closet for me. I took my shower and quickly fell asleep.

Upon awakening Sunday morning dad had cooked a huge breakfast for us. I thought that was so sweet of him. He said that it was nice to have someone to sit at the table and speak with and how he so missed doing that with mom. I grabbed his hand and said, �Well dad, you have me here now and things are going to be much better for you.�

After breakfast I immediately went back to work unpacking and getting settled in. Dad walked into my room and asked if there was anything that he could help me with. I told him that I pretty much had everything under control� And no sooner did I say that did a large box that was sitting on the edge of the bed fall over and its contents spill onto the floor. Now there lay at my dad�s feet a ten inch purple dildo� And to make matters worse, the impact of it hitting the ground somehow triggered it into the on position! So there I sit on the edge of the bed, totally mortified, watching this vibrating donkey dick bounce around on the hardwood floor right smack in front of us! I was so humiliated.

I said, �Oh my God, I am so sorry, dad.�

Then dad said, �Sorry for what, being human? Don�t sweat it. Just turn it off now before you kill the battery!� He then chuckled as he left the room.

Wow� I didn�t realize that my dad could be so hip. I mean, he was my father and I really never had the occasion to discuss anything sexual with him as I was growing up. But today, for the first time ever I got to see a different side of him. Dad wasn�t just a parent figure anymore� I saw him now as a man, an equal, even a sexual being! I began to feel an immediate closeness with dad that had been absent before. I felt like I connected with him in some special way that morning and that we could now be good friends and discuss anything together. It was definitely a new and strangely exciting feeling.

It took most of Sunday to get everything put away and make my room livable. Dad was on the riding lawn mower and nightfall was fast approaching. I went outside and asked him if he�d like to have a pizza delivered for dinner since it was getting kind of late to start cooking a meal. He said, �Sure honey, that sounds great to me. Go into my room and take the Visa card from my wallet and call in the order.�

So I go back inside and enter dad�s bedroom but didn�t see his wallet anywhere. I opened his top dresser drawer thinking he might keep it in there. Well, I didn�t find his wallet but much to my surprise I did find a stack of the most hardcore porno magazines I�d ever seen in my life. Holy shit, I didn�t know my dad looked at this stuff! And as if that wasn�t enough, I came across a bottle of personal lubricant. Oh my God, my dad has been jerking off to dirty pictures! I felt so ashamed and embarrassed from what I had discovered, yet equally excited. The thought of my dad jerking off somehow gave me a sensual rush and I felt my vagina becoming moist. My God, this isn�t happening, I thought. How can I be getting aroused over my own father?

Just then my dad appeared in the doorway. I was caught red handed! I had one of the magazines opened to the centerfold picture and the bottle of personal lubricant sitting in my lap. There was no way out of this one and I was sure dad was going to be really pissed at me for invading his privacy.

I began to explain how I was looking for his wallet but dad quickly interrupted me and said, �Now Darcy, listen to me. If you�re going to be living under my roof you�re going to have to play by my rules.�

Oh boy, I felt like I really blew it now and that he was going to let me have it big time.

Dad continued, �In this house I do certain things - private things - that you may or may not condone. But the fact of the matter is, since your mom passed on five years ago I have not been with a woman. Men have certain needs and so I choose to satisfy those needs myself, in private. It�s just something I must do to maintain my sexual sanity and if...�

Then I interrupted, �Oh daddy, of course I understand. I�m an adult and a woman of the world. I know all about masturbation and the male libido. I didn�t just crawl out from under a rock. I am just so sorry for rummaging through your stuff. I truly was only looking for your wallet. And as for these personal items, I don�t have a problem with any of them, seriously. I mean, now that Doug and I have split I�ll probably have to do the same thing for awhile!�

Dad jokingly replied, �Yea, unless you keep dropping your new partner on the floor!�

Dad then opened a different drawer, retrieved his wallet and called in the pizza order. He then said he was going to take a shower and asked if I could keep an ear out for the pizza guy. I told him I would and then retreated to my room.

I was still somewhat distracted by the mental image of my dad jerking off to those dirty magazines. The thought of it was exhilarating to me and for however wrong that was, it felt just as right. I could feel my vagina continuing to moisten and I knew that I�d have to relieve my sexual tension soon.

With dad in the shower and the pizza still 30 minutes away I thought there would be no better time than now. So I shut my bedroom door, got my dildo, removed all my clothes, laid on my bed, closed my eyes, and entered my new fantasyland.

My clitoris was extremely sensitive and I felt a strange tingling deep inside my vagina. I was clearly aroused far beyond where Doug had ever taken me before. It had to be the new environment, the risk of getting caught by my dad, and the image of him masturbating that had me so supercharged. Whatever it was, I wanted to embrace it. These newfound sensations consumed me and I was rendered powerless by them.

Clitoral stimulation alone had always given me a decent orgasm. But today I wanted penetration too. I was wild with excitement and began having images of my dad being inside me, holding me, satisfying my every desire, loving me in the way that he always loved mom. The thought of that was a real turn on so I inserted the dildo deep into my vagina and began ramming my g-spot, closed my eyes and imagined it was dad inside me. I continued to work my clit and fondle my breasts with the other hand, going back and forth between the two.

My orgasm was building like a fierce volcano that was nearing eruption. This was going to be a real powerhouse of a release. I could feel it coming and I couldn�t stop it. I moaned as my body wrenched with delight, one contraction after another, delivering a sexual release like I had never experienced before. My vagina gushed with cum as it pooled on the sheet at my butt. The orgasm must have lasted for several minutes. It was ecstasy and I didn�t want it to end.

But then the doorbell rang. It was the pizza guy! Dad was surprisingly already out of the shower and dressed so he dealt with that. I guess I�d lost track of time. So I quickly went into my bathroom, washed up a bit and put on some clean panties. Dad knocked on my bedroom door to tell me that dinner is served. I told him that I�d be right out.

We sat at the dining room table and dug into our pizza. It was loaded with toppings and extra cheese. It was definitely the pizza to die for!

But dad had just two pieces and said, �Well, that�s it for me.�

I said, �What? Two pieces and you�re calling it quits?�

He jokingly replied, �Hey, I need to watch my cute little figure!�

Actually I shouldn�t have been surprised. Dad had become somewhat of a health fanatic ever since mom got sick and died. He lost a lot of weight and still exercises at the local gym faithfully three nights a week after work.

Dad�s really done a nice job of toning up his body over the past few years. Even now in his mid-forties he�s really somewhat of a stud muffin! And for the life of me I can�t understand why some woman hasn�t already snagged him.

But in a selfish kind of way I�m glad that no one has. I think I�d be insanely jealous of any woman that got in between me and daddy now. I know that sounds very possessive, but I want daddy all for myself now and I�ll do anything to keep it that way. Anything!

So the weekend was coming to a close and bedtime was fast upon us. Dad said goodnight and went to his room and I said goodnight and went to my room.

But after laying there for a few minutes I suddenly remembered that dad recently had a mechanical timer installed on his hot water tank to save on electricity and I had no clue how to set it. I�d be up and in the shower an hour before dad the next morning and I wanted to make sure that I�d have hot water.

So I got back out of bed and walked across the house to dad�s room but noticed that his bedroom door was closed. I was getting ready to knock when I heard dad talking to someone. His voice sounded kind of weird though. I didn�t want to eavesdrop but my curiosity really got the best of me. I placed my ear gently up to his door and listened.

Oh my God, I think he was jerking off! I was hearing some moaning and I swear I even heard my name a few times� �Darcy, Oh Darcy� You are so much like your mom and I love you so much.�

That was it! Dad was fantasizing about me while he was jerking off! I felt so honored and powerful and again I began to tremble with excitement as I became sexually aroused. I wanted so much to just go in there and confront him and let our natural feelings and desires take over. I felt such love for my daddy and I just knew that he must have been feeling the same for me at that moment.

There I stood on the outside of his door in my sexy, short baby doll pajamas. My hand went for the door knob. I didn�t know if I could stop myself at this point. I was not thinking rationally. I wanted my daddy so badly at that moment that I would risk anything to have him. Once again I could feel my vagina oozing with juice. It was now or never.

I slowly turned the doorknob and quietly opened the door. Upon entering I saw my dad laying in his bed completely nude on his back and his beautiful hard dick sticking straight up in the air as he slid his hand over it, stroking so slowly up and down. He was still moaning and hadn�t yet noticed me.

I slowly inched my way into his view and the second he saw me he immediately rolled over onto his side and attempted to pull the sheet over him. He was obviously startled and his first reflex was to hide from me what he was doing. I understood that. But I also knew that I needed to seize the moment if I stood any chance at all of making this happen. And I so wanted it to happen. I wanted nothing more in the world at that moment. I was so hot with lust and love for my daddy that there was nothing I wouldn�t have done to have him.

So I slowly made my way over to his side of the bed and sat down beside him. I made sure that my short baby doll pajamas were riding high and exposing as much upper leg as they could. Dad was on his left side and facing me, but he wouldn�t look me in the face. I knew he must have been embarrassed and I also knew that I had to assure him that what he was doing was absolutely fine and perfectly alright with me.

As I gently spoke to him I began stroking his right arm and shoulder area. He was so tanned and masculine looking. I said, �Daddy, what you were doing is perfectly natural. It�s okay, really. It actually turned me on and I�ll even let you in on a little secret of mine� I�ve been fantasizing about having a sexual relationship with you ever since mom passed away. I knew you were lonely and I wanted nothing more than to move in here with you and keep you satisfied in all the ways that mom did.�

With that dad looked up at me and said, �Really? So you don�t think I�m a pervert for fantasizing about my daughter?

I said, �Oh daddy, it�s perfectly natural. We both want the same thing and I can see no reason to deprive either of us from what makes us happy. Now roll over onto your back again, close your eyes, and enjoy the ride. Trust me daddy and let your inhibitions go. Just relax and know that I love you so deeply and I will never feel uncomfortable with anything that we do together.�

With dad on his back again I removed my pajamas. My breasts were firm, nipples erect, and my pussy was literally dripping with love juice at this point. Dad took one look at me and gasped, �My God Darcy, you look just like your mom so many years ago. I cannot believe you are giving me this present. I want you so much and want to love every inch of your beautiful, sexy body.�

I was so hot with passion at this point that I couldn�t have stopped if I wanted to. I began to lick my daddy�s huge cock, every inch of it, and then stuffed it into my mouth and as far down my throat that I could take it. He moaned and groaned and I feared that he might cum right away. I didn�t want this to end so I stopped doing that and mounted him instead. I allowed the head of his hard cock to slightly penetrate my hot, moist pussy but not let it go in all the way. It was driving daddy wild and he was begging for more. I was in full command and I loved it. He was finally mine and I had full control.

Daddy told me to turn around and to get into the 69 position. I did and then I felt daddy�s warm, moist tongue licking the juices from my dripping cunt. Daddy said, �Darcy, your pussy even looks and tastes just like mom�s did.� He was now licking, biting, and sucking, and inserting his tongue inside my pussy and then my ass as far as he could get it. He�d become a wild man and I was loving every minute of it.

But I wanted to have my daddy inside me too. I wanted to have that extreme closeness with him, to have his dick deep inside, and to have him shoot his load far inside me. I wanted to be there for him at that moment to tell him that I love him and that he can have me whenever he wanted me from now on.

So I turned around and laid down beside him. I hugged him and pulled him close to me and he instinctively rolled right over on top of me. I grabbed his huge cock and guided it right into my wet pussy. He moaned as it went in. I know he had been waiting for this for so long, just as I had been.

It felt so good to have daddy inside me finally. I told him to go inside as deeply as he could and pull out all the way each time. At the same time I was rubbing my clitoris. Each time he�d enter his cock would hit my g-spot. The angle was perfect and dad seemed to know exactly what he needed to do. I remember thinking to myself, Gosh, mom was so lucky to have had this for so long.

Eventually I felt my orgasm starting to build. It felt that it would be even stronger than the one I had earlier in the day while awaiting the pizza delivery. I mean, this was like heaven. Daddy knew exactly what to do and when to do it. He seemed to know me and my body inside and out. There was nothing he could have done wrong.

I was getting really close. I said, �Daddy, are you almost there? I�m getting very close and I want us to cum together.�

Daddy said, �Okay baby, let it go whenever you need to. I am right there now. Shall I hold off or let it go?�

My orgasm was starting and it was like nothing I had ever experienced in my life. I tried to speak to let daddy know that I was starting to cum, but I couldn�t form the words. It was just too overpowering.

But daddy must have sensed it because he then whispered to me, �Okay honey, I�m going to cum inside you now. I love you so much baby. Stay with me now and let me unleash my love juice inside you.�

We both had our mind blowing orgasms together and it was the best sex that either of us had ever experienced in our lives. Afterwards we just remained there motionless. Daddy did not even pull out. He just laid there on top of me while I stroked his hair and held him close to my breasts.

Eventually we both got up and took a shower together. I had never felt so close to another human being as I felt with daddy that evening. This had gone far beyond sex. Something else had happened here. There was just too much of a closeness and too much of a desire and attraction for it to be sinful incest. It�s like daddy was not really my father anymore, but my husband and my soul mate and my lover. It was a dream come true for us both.

Needless to say I moved into daddy�s room with him. I kept some of my stuff in the other room just for appearance sake. Daddy and I both realized that although we were so in love with each other and saw nothing wrong with our relationship, that society was still not ready for it.

We�ve been together now living as man and wife for nearly two years. The sex is still as great as it was that first night and if anything we�ve developed a deeper and more trusting love and mutual respect for each other than most couples ever know.

I love my daddy and I�ll always be there for him.

Connection Machine Lyrics

Clock DVA

"Listen, listen, my name is Harry Caul. Can you hear me? Don't be afraid. I know you don't know who I am, but I know you. There isn't much to say about myself. I...I was very sick when I was a boy, I was paralyzed in my left arm and my left leg. I couldn't walk for six months. One doctor said that I would probably never walk again. My mother...my mother used to lower me into a hot bath. It was therapy. One time the door bell rang, and she went down to answer. I started sliding down. I could feel the water. It started to come into my chin and into my nose. And when I woke up, my body was all greasy from the holy oil she used to put on my body. I remember being disappointed I survived. When I was five, my father took me to a friend of his, and for no reason at all I hit him right in the stomach. with all my strength. He died a year later. He'll kill you if he gets a chance. I'm not afraid of death. I am afraid of murder."

GLAMPING & SWINGING

I am married to a beautiful Japanese woman
We are both in our early 30's
She is petite 5'6" tall a slight 6stone in weight, jet black long hair (she always wear's it in a pony tail) little rounded bum almost flat chested long puff nipples, shaved bald pussy that has thick full inner lips that hang out,
Her name is Sahisuniki but she calls herself Kimi
I am Frazer, a white English guy, average build 12 Stone approx 5'10" light brown shoulder length hair, I am rather large in the little man area, big dangling balls, 9" plus really thick cut penis,
We met at a college in the UK kimi came over from Japan to get her business management qualification, she had a placement as a trainee manager with a big hotel chain that's owned by her family, I also worked at the same hotel as head chef
Not long after 6-7 months we got married. we had our honeymoon in the Caribbean 3 weeks based in St Lucia but we island hopped.
the was back to work,
We didn't really see much of each other to be honest yes we lived together a nice 2 bedroomed penthouse apartment in a big high block of apartments top floor, all round balcony terraced area, roof top pool and hot tub, mini 4 seater sauna, and a small gym, her parents gave it to us along with 2 Audi sports cars plus a wad of money in our joint bank, I we got spoilt,
Because of different hours we worked we basically always bypassed each other, of a night I always finished after 10pm so by time I got home I was just ready for bed, we would spend a quick 30 mins chatting having a kiss and cuddle before I fell asleep, Sundays was our day, and we fucked like rabbits spent the day walking around naked Kimi was one horny woman she loved my cock but would never have Anal sex as it scared her she didn't like the thought of it and she felt it would be painful,
The only Holiday we took, because of work and college was our honeymoon, so after 3 years of being married we both booked a month's holiday, we took a 21 day Caribbean cruise was absolutely brilliant, upon returning home we still had 10 days left, we looked for idea's when Kimi found Glamping (posh camping) she liked the idea but didn't want to be in a tent, we spoke to some other couples we knew they suggested hiring a mobile camper van then we could travel around the area we wanted to visit, so that what we did, hired a lovely 4 birth camper van, we went to the Lake district, as Kimi heard about some of the history in that area,
on our very first night after driving along tight bendy roads up hill down dale we found a nice camp site, rite along side one of the lake's there was some wooden chalets on the other side of the site and in the field next door through the trees was tents, there was n entertainment club and a restaurant in the middle of the site was the toilet and shoer facilities,
Any way we parked close to the lake ,put our awning up set out some camping chairs and a table, took the 2 electric push bikes of the back of the camper, and put the batteries on to them,
We was the only camper van parked up at this time, as was early night evening we decided to go have a ride around pick up a couple bottles of wine case of 12 lagers, and a bottle lemonade, and a few bags of crisps, only because me being an idiot and rushing to get on the road forgot to put some in the camper van before we left home,
When we returned another smaller rather battered looking camper van had parked up quite away from us, they had also set an awning up they had a BBQ and what looked like a glass door fridge full of beers cider wine and pop.
they had stuck a note to the door of our camper simply said Hi neighbours we will spark up our BBQ tomorrow night if you want to join us bring a beer come eat, our first night we ate at the onsite restaurant was ok food nothing special Jacket spud 1/4 spit roast chicken and salad, after we went in to the club house they was calling bingo when we arrived followed by magical act, bit of a disco then a comedian (who was absolutely dire shit) followed by a singer and dance act, we left just as the second part of the disco started, not my scene, Kimi like to have a good dance she was a good sexy dancer, quite often at home dance sexy and stripped for my eyes only,

(Just a short word Kimi was a little shy around other men she tended to cling to men when in conversation unless it was with work or business related she kind of talked very little and real quiet.)(Also Kimi was a light weight drinker, a few glasses of wine or beer she got giggly and wobbly 4-5 glasses she was drunk)

Next morning we walked over to the other camper van to introduce ourselves and except there offer to join then for there BBQ,
we introduced our selves Frazer and Kimi, they said there names was Bob and Ruth,
Ruth was a slender built girl probably late 20's big breasts no arse I say straight up straight down 5'6"ish died blond hair nice looking by no means a stunner, Bob was probably similar height to me slim build definitely worked out arm muscles was big and you could make out a six pack stomach going on, ultimate blonde hair blue eyes, I noticed Kimi looking. she hid behind me but I could see her peering from around my side.
we arranged to be with then around 8-8:30pm

A we left Ruth whistled and said yo! Kimi you look sexy babe. then giggled, Kimi went bright red, when we got back to our camper Kimi told me Bob was fit, she wondered if his cock was as long and thick as mine, I laughed said why don't you ask him to show it to you tonight, Kimi giggled slapped my arm said no I only wonder, I love your cock, your my husband I not a cheater, I told her looking at another mans cock isn't cheating it's only if she had his cock in her pussy it's then cheating
Oohhh in Japan looking touching, just thoughts of being with another man is classed as cheating,

We ate a little breakfast then Kimi wanted to fuck, omg it was so good she know's how to suck a cock and tease balls, she knelt on the bench seat pushed her arse in the air come on come fuck me now, I never seen her so wet basically dripping, I never had any problems entering her pussy despite my length and thickness, I pumped away getting harder and deeper every thrust, her gentle moans got louder and louder, screaming at me fuck me fuck me harder harder, I am coming I am coming, I put my thumb in her arse, she wriggled as I pumped and thrust in to her pussy thumbing her arse she let out a loud ahhhh her leg began to shake and quiver she came hard and squirted, she was never ever that loud, as I slipped out I said you was imagining you was Fucking Bob wasn't you, you naughty girl, she looked at me said sorry it won't happen again, Kimi my love it's ok it was rather sexy, stimulating thinking you was imagining you was fucking a basically complete stranger,
I suggested if she liked we could try swinging, she asked what that was so I explained, she said NO!! in a stern voice, I only fuck you my husband, you must promise you never fuck another woman only me, if I find out you have I cut your precious cock and balls off you.
You no fuck that lady Ruth she no body no very pretty,
We got on our bikes rode for a while went up one of the hills the views was tremendous Kimi loved it, never seen such lovely country side, she seen a clearing in the tree' where we crept in to so as not to be seen, Kimi as I lay back against a tree was on her knees sucking on my cock, when I was hard she stood up dropped her jeans and knickers facing the tree leaning over pushing her arse out told me to fuck from behind, I was in like a shot, I really slammed her pussy from behind, she slowly went down on top all four she got week in her legs from coming over and over, I thumbed her bum again and she wriggled said it was nice but not to get any idea's she ever le me fuck her in her arse never ever was the words ringing around in my head, I was getting more and more dezzy to take her arse virginity, all afternoon we found placed to fuck and try not to get caught, last but one time Kimi was fairly quiet, no real loud moans or groans, then she flooded and was squirting as I fucked her, curious I asked her why have you got loud, she was starring straight up, then she said there is a man sat in the tree with some big glasses thingy's don't stop pound me deep and hard she said, i had her legs over my shoulders I held her hips and went for it, again and again she shuddered and came I didn't let up then she started to squirt again this time it didn't stop, it was like being stuck under a fountain, Kimi's eye rolled closed completely I had a horrible thought I had killed her by fucking her, I had to carry on then I pulled out and came all over her face, to my relief as I came and smacked the sides of her face with my cock and balls her eyes opened I heard her voice you dirty man dirty you no come on my face you know I no like this, only come in my body my mouth.

That night as arranged we joined Bob and Ruth they had had a few beers before we got there, BBQ was under way food already cooking smelt great, Kimi said she was starving couldn't wait to try Bobs sausage, Bob laughed and spat a mouthful of beer out, he Sprayed Ruth and caught me on the arm, you can't wait to taste my sausage you Ok with that Frazer, I laughed with him I knew what he meant, Kimi said we was stupid laughing over Bob's even Ruth started to laugh, I had to explain to Kimi a she was getting aggravated at us laughing at her, after I explained she was no no no that not what meant. we had some drinks we all had 2 bottles of bud we ate, we all teased Kimi with our sausages in our rolls we al made out we was giving the sausage a blow job, Kimi laughed was going as red as a beetroot was so funny, no no no no no Kimi said you taking mick out of me stop it not fare, after a bit more food, Ruth decided she wanted a jar of cockals and muscles and some prawns in seafood sauce, she said they sold them in the club house,
Bob said he go get them, would I like to go with him give the girls a chance to get to know each other better, whilst walking Bob bought up the topic of swinging, asked if me and Kimi had ever done anything like that, I had to say no but said I had thought about it, the thought of seeing Kimi fucked by another man and sucking me at the same time or just watching made me real horny, but Kimi would never go for it, Bob said he heard us fucking that morning and he had to have wank, he said Kimi was really sexy very beautiful and he had always dreamed of fucking an Asian girl, why don't we try, his wife Ruth had told him she fancied licking Kimi's pussy and sucking and fucking me with both her love holes, omg really yep he said, nah I can't do that to Kimi not even when she is drunk passed out she wake up see another man fucking her she kill me Bob said what if he could promise she would never know anything had happened, how's that going to work then Bob I asked, he then showed me a little orange tablet, this is pure magic he said pure magic, pop one may be 2 in her drink, pardon the pun but Bobs your uncle,
let me think about it I told him, we got 2 lots of everything Ruth wanted and Bob got a packet of condoms from the gents toilet, you wont need them Kimi cant get pregnant she had a serious accident as a kid back in Japan, Sorry to here that as he threw the condoms in the bin,
On the way back just as we got to the women I said go on then, give it a try, this best work and she best not know remember who fucked her, but no Anal,

We re-join the girls Kimi tried the cockals and muscles spat them out was nearly sick, yuk there slimy and rubbery but she loved the prawns in seafood sauce she nearly ate all of both tubs, we had a bit more BBQ food, washed down with some cheap nasty red wine, I never noticed Bob put anything in Kimi's bottle of bud, Kimi knocked back 5 more bottles of Bud she was well wasted, eyes had gone she was slurring her words talking in Japanese, so know one new what she was saying, she started falling around, that's when pointed towards the lake, there is a couple of wooden picnic tables over there we can lie Kimi on one of them,
She Bob said looking at me, Ruth knows we planned it yesterday as soon as you introduced your self's to us, we decided you was the couple we wanted to fuck.

Kimi had her head on her knee's all 3 of us carried her to the table we stripped her naked put a blanket over the table then lay naked Kimi down, she stirred a little but was out for the count those little orange pill's seemed to have taken affect, Ruth knelt down in between Kimi's legs gentle rubbing her clit teasing it with her tongue, and fingering her pussy and arsehole, Bob had climbed on the table was naked to impressive sized cock not to bad at all but was not as thick or long as mine and his balls was tight not bangling like mine so that made me feel great, He lowered his balls on to Kimi's mouth before gently opening her mouth and putting his cock in her then began mouth fucking her, I took this chance I went under Ruth and ate her pussy, it was surprisingly pretty nice looking and tight, considering Bob had told me she had been fucked by big black guy's who really stretcher her pussy and arsehole, she had had 2 of these big black guy's in her pussy together, he had fist punched her pussy, both fist's together and she like 2 massive dildo's at same time 1 in the ass 1 in her pussy, Bob puled out her mouth came stood between Kimi's leg's and fucked her pussy tweaking and twisting her big puffy nipples he was so excited her came fairly quickly, Ruth took him out and sucked him Ruth then climbed on the table went into the 69 position putting her pussy over Kimi's mouth lowering her own head on to Kimi's pussy I got up and was between my wife Kimi's legs Ruth sore the size of my cock, fuck me your a fucking horse she said just a Bob rammed his cock deep in to Ruth's arsehole Ruth took a big gulp of air while her mouth was open I shoved my cock deep in her throat making her gag Bob thrusting in and out one end and me the other, I took my cock out Ruth's mouth and slid it deep up Kimi's sopping wet pussy Bob's cum coming out every time I thrust in, Ruth licked it all up and swallowed, I came in Kimi, as I pulled out Ruth took my cock in her mouth and cleaned me off, Me and bob swapped places I fucked Ruth's arsehole while her fucked Kimi's pussy Bob handed Ruth Kimi's legs, She pulled them back rolling Kimi up her tiny arsehole was now on clear display, Bob took his cock out and rubbed it around Kimi's arse he just put his cock head in her arsehole when I told him no arse she don't do that, he pulled the tip of his cock away and pushed it in a very forceful manner back in her pussy, he thrust in and out with venom really pounding as hard as he could he was turning Kimi's pussy lips more purple and the was swelling up more than normal, this was super horny as I pulled out Ruth's ass and entered her pussy I went balls deep ohhhh fuck fuck fuck Ruth muttered ohhh fuck your deep your soooo fucking deep, that was to much as dropped a bomb load of cum deep in her pussy exactly same time, Bob unloaded in to Kimi's pussy, looking at him, he was so pumped up a little angry even as he wanted to fuck Kimi's arsehole so badly and I had stopped him.
Ruth said look you two you have got to both fuck her arse Frazer it's only fare as you have fucked all my holes you should let Bob fuck all Kimi's,
Tell you what Bob said by looking at her I say she has never had cock up her arse is the correct, YES ??? well if that's the case and she ha told you that, you should be the one to take her arse cherry, You agree with that don't you Ruth, what you say Frazer, its going to be tight, but it won't hurt her as she is limp,

OK lets do it !!

Ruth got on he knees and blew both of us getting us both hard then she got back on the table sat over Kimi's mouth and Bob got up and mounted Ruth's ass, I handed her Kimi's legs she pulled them back perfect position to go in Kimi's arsehole, I used the juices from her pussy to lube her up and lube my rock hard cock and I mean rock hard, I eased the tip of my cock in to Kimi I had to move my cock about to get the rest up her arsehole, then I was in, Kimi moved a little gave out a little sigh and a gentle ahhhhhh.
Slowly slowly I gently moved my cock in and out her tight arsehole building up a nice rhythm I got faster and faster before I couldn't hold any more I flooded Kimi's now broken in arsehole.
Still holding Kimi's legs Ruth said to Bob Your turn darling, as he put his cock in Kimi's now gapping arsehole, and I had entered Ruth's pussy, Ruth told Bob to tare her up slit her wide make her bleed, rip her a new arsehole gone harder fuck that Asian bitch hard and deep hearing Ruth saying this really really excited me I came twice in quick time, Bob was really trying to ruin my wife Kimi's arsehole, he came then sank to the floor exhausted Ruth licked both mine and Bob's cum out of Kimi's ass,
both me and Ruth got down Bob was lay on the floor with a massive stupid grin on his face, we did it we actually did it well done Frazer mate, one last thing we got to do, DP both these cum dumpster bitches,
Me and Ruth kind of pulled and stood Kimi up then we lowered her over Bob who found away to get his cock in her pussy as she was so floppy, then Ruth guided me cock along side Bobs cock in Kimi's pussy then after a short time I pulled out and went in Kimi's arsehole we fucked her together we co-ordinated a good rhythm I went in he came out I came out as he thrust in, absolutely brilliant.
then I lay on my back Bob and Ruth put Kimi over me then bob also entered her pussy stretching her just a little bit more, Kimi began to make me nervous as she was moaning a lot more and beginning to move with us, bob said don't worry she be out till morning he had experienced all this before, they had done quite a few couples and a few single girls
Bob then fucked her arsehole he was loving punishing Kimi's once virgin tight ass. rhythm wasn't as good Bob on top,
we did try DP Kimi's arsehole but she was still to tight,
After we had done everything Bob had planned to do, we carries Kimi back to our Camper van Ruth licked her clean I gave Kimi a quick proper wash soap and water dried her of then we put her in her PJ's and put her to bed,
Closed the door and I went back out with Bob and Ruth where Ruth got her turn being DP'd we did everything and anything possible to Ruth double pussy double anal we fisted her pussy and Bob even fisted her ass and pussy together Ruth loved it she never stopped having real orgasms.
I left them went back to Kimi where I snuggled up behind her,
when we woke up around dinner time, Kimi, rolled over looked at me and said we had really good sex last night didn't we, I cant remember much but I know we fucked as I am sticky and sore,
Then with her real stern voice said and you fucked me in my arse, and I told you never ever it was a exit only, she grabbed my face kissed me took down her PJ bottoms said look know try tell me you never fucked me there look it's open what you English men say gapping, and look how red and sore it looks, I only see an ass look like that on monkey not woman, monkey she kept saying, then she looked at her phone that one monkey Bab Bab who you say in English Baboon, that it you Baboon my arsehole shame you shame, now you lick and kiss make better, don't forget pussy she red and sore sorry looking she badly swollen too.

Bob and Ruth came over thanked us for a brilliant night they had lots of fun and laugh's, they said we have to do again some time we was a real nice couple, Ruth kissed Kimi said to her you lovely Asian lady, i like you a lot, it would be nice if we could be friends, we live fairly close to you,
we exchanged addresses, and phone number,
we hugged shock hand's,
Bob took me outside and asked if Kimi remembered anything, No strangely enough not a thing, she knows she was fucked in her ass but believes only I did it,
Good good Bob said, but we will have to do again, soon, they was hosting a part at there house in a few weeks, we was invited, then he said yeah party swingers party, all you have to do is bring yourself and a bottle of any alcohol and if you want fuck any woman there pretty, ugly, young or old fat or thin or fuck all, he said its a group thing the group has bee going 4=- 5 years there always looking for new people to join, then he said if its a new couple they do an initiation the guy gets gangbanged by all the women and the woman gets gangbanged by all the guy's
No problem with that is there, no no I replied, just have to make sure you pop Kimi a little something
We shock hands said our good bye's till next time, they then left moved on, we to packed up and we moved on,
we had a really great 10 days travelling around Kimi even started letting me fuck her ass said it was a painful pleasure and gave her her biggest orgasms, couldn't do every time we made love as she said I was to big and thick I always stretched her left her gapping and she was sore for a few days after but she loved doing it,
we returned home with a new outlook on our life, we was even deeper in love,
a month after getting home almost forgetting Ruth and Bob we got a nice little letter and an invite to got to there house they was throwing a Birthday " fucking" party for Ruth beer wines food games karaoke and a BBQ, We could stay over they had a granny flat at the bottom of there garden and 3 spare bedroom as they have a 4 bedroomed house.

DO WE GO TO THIS PARTY ?SHOULD I TELL KIMI WHAT TYPE OF PARTY IT REALLY WAS ?

BUT THATS A DIFFERENT STORY ......................................... WATCH THIS SPACE ON CONFESSIONS @ MOTHERLESS

Going to my aunt and uncle’s house

I was smoking pot and driving around aimlessly after work on a Sunday when I found myself on my aunt and uncle’s street. My grandmother was staying with them in a cool situation where she could watch over things and live rent free and not be alone as she was getting a little frail. My aunt had MS and was now confined to bed and had lost some mental capacity so my grandmother could sit with her as well. My grandmother was so much fun that I kind of searched her out when I was high just to share a couple smokes with and have some laughs.

I approached the front door and I had to laugh at the somewhat strange architectural details that my over active uncle had recently added to the house. Even though he was a close minded Reaganite I had to give it to him, two, sometimes three jobs and still found time to tinker on both his house and his cars. I heard loud music from the door but still knocked just to be polite. With no answer I just walked around the side to my aunt’s room as there was a patio there with a sliding glass door. When I approached I could see that my grandmother was asleep next to my sleeping aunt. I just could not bring myself to rap on the door and scare the hell out of my grandmother. So I retraced my steps to the front door and tried the door, it was surprisingly open, I let myself in.

As I walked in the music I heard was now blasting from my younger cousin’s room. My cousins had always just existed out there, somewhere, I was not that close to either of them. The older of the two had just recently married a born again Christian whom I thought was a sociopath. The younger of the two sisters had just recently moved back from her aunt’s house because this school district was better and grandmother was now here to look after her. The last time I was here her sister had serenaded me with Neil Diamond from the same room that this monstrous sound emanated from. I was not that surprised as my grandmother had told me over the phone that this younger cousin was a wild one strutting about in barely nothings that were inappropriate for such a young girl.

Then it struck me this was My Band’s record that was blaring down the hall. I approached her door and knocked saying” hey it’s me, sorry but I just let myself in” and “what’s up Lynn?” There was a little noise and whispering before she turned down the music and opened the door. As I stepped in I was surprised to see she had a friend over, it seemed I had stepped into a make-up party. I was feeling pretty full of myself at this moment....I was pretty sure she did not realize I was in the band she was just listening to so loudly…we were a bit obscure with credits and the other singer worked at a popular record store and was the public face of the band. I knew she had never seen us play and I was sure I would have picked her friend out of the crowd if she had seen us. I said “hey I sing that song”

They were both skeptical, though my cousin had an inkling that I was in a band she did not realize that I was that guy that she had heard so much about. I had a reputation as a lady’s man some deserved some just gossip. I matured slowly in high school so these early twenties were the time to make up for lost time. After a bit of questioning and a singing demonstration they realized the truth …I was the nameless and as yet faceless object of their desires.

Sheila her friend was the first to realize that I was not fucking with them. She went from inquisitor to flirt in less than 50 seconds, it was great. I slowly sat down on the desk chair as the two of them aimlessly twirled around the room in that weird uncomfortable dance that people do. They were both so cute, Sheila had on an oversized t shirt that came to her mid thigh, and the thin material accentuated her breasts which did not appear to be restrained in any way. Lynn was wearing a wife beater style t shirt that readily showed her smallish breasts that were topped by large nipples that were beginning to be engorged by both the awkwardness and revelations of the past couple of minutes. Her butt was barely covered by satin panties that were not appropriate as my grandmother had earlier informed me. I was getting a little hard for sure, I was glad I was sitting down.

Lynn was the first to break the odd silence she asked if I had seen grandma or her mom yet, I told her they were both asleep she and Sheila cracked up wondering how they could sleep through their private rock show. I had to laugh as well. I then asked them what they had been up to and they told me they were just checking out some new make up that they had just bought. Coming closer to me Sheila asked me which lipstick I preferred she bent over so I could more readily see the difference between her soft pink upper lip and her more frosty pink lower lip. As she did so I was treated to a wonderful view down the oversized t shirt. I asked her to move in the light to better see the difference in her lipstick giving me a better view as one entire breast came into view with the most perfect areola; pinkish and puffy like it had further to grow. Her auburn hair was lit from behind and as she fluttered her eyelashes and sniffled her turned up nose I felt like I was in the company of an angel. I was trying to be cool and I stammered out something about the color not being as important as the taste…how punk huh?

She kissed me quickly and asked me to lick my lips. I liked the pale color more, it was less make up tasting....she smiled and said cool she thought it was less tacky too. My cousin was getting agitated by the attention I was giving Sheila so she declared herself hungry and walked out of her room to go to the kitchen. I hesitated but figured if grand ma did wake up it was better to be in the kitchen with my cousin than in her room with this hot little chick. I walked into my wacky uncle’s idea of a useable kitchen; all the food was organized into plastic bins stored above the counter too high for anyone but him. My cousin was standing on the counter trying to get the cereal bin down. As I approached my head was at the same level as her knees I gazed up at her tight satin panties covering her mound. It seemed as though she had pulled them up before climbing up, I suppose to close any butt gaps, the end result was even hotter as her labia was clearly outlined in the thin material. Another side effect of her garment adjustment was a splay of curly blond pubic hair which peaked out from either side between her legs. As I approached she stumbled back a bit from the weight of the bin. I moved forward quickly and without thinking raised my hand up to steady her, grabbing a handful of her lovely melon shaped buttocks my hand kind of slid under her panty as I steadied her. My cock was semi hard again.

She laughed and said it must be because “I just smoked some weed with Sheila before you got here… can you help me down?’ Sure I replied not sure how to hold this scantily clad cousin of mine to bring her down off the counter. I decided legs would be best so I picked her up and slid her down my chest to the floor. This would have been pretty innocent except she put her arms around my head as I did this and her mound was smashed into my face as she shifted her weight towards me then her pretty and taut belly then her erect nipples and finally her beautiful face and blonde hair that smelled of fresh apples. My cock was very hard and straining against my thin vintage khakis. She leaned into me and whispered ‘you are the rock star’

She turned away just as quickly and walked to the fridge to get some milk for her cereal. Sheila turned the corner and jumped up on the counter beside where I was standing. ’whatcha eating Lynn’
She asked absently even though it was pretty obvious. She then pulled her legs up and rested her chin on her knees. I gazed down at her angelic face and realized that she was flashing me an unobstructed view of her transparent white panties barely covering her auburn pubic hair and perfect lips protruding between her thighs. She was looking at me intently to see where my gaze was falling I somehow looked her in the eye until she broke off our stare down to ask for a taste of Lynn’s cereal. She pulled her knees apart and gave me an even more expansive view, as I stared I could barely make out a slightly dark patch forming between her delineated lips. By now I was pressed against the counter to keep my prick from being the next topic of conversation. Lynn was now talking about a new ‘New Order’ album she had just bought and asked me if I had heard it yet. I hadn’t because I had not gotten used to the idea that Ian Curtis had died. She said I should just listen to it.

Off we went back to her bedroom; I followed so as to hide my willful penis. I fell into the desk chair again and brought one leg up to sort of even out the situation. Lynn put the album on and cranked the volume again. It was catchy and very danceable. Lynn then reached down to grab Sheila’s hand and pull her up to begin dancing. At first it was a normal new wave dance thing not that sexy except for their beautiful jiggling breasts moving to the beat. Then Sheila shimmied over to where I was sitting; at first she tugged on my arm to join them then giving up and just dancing with my arm. The first song ended and she wrapped my arm around herself and sat on my lap as if to rest between cuts. The second song started and I expected her to get up but instead she turned around and gave me the strangest and hottest look. She stood and walked over to my cousin and whispered something in her ear that made Lynn giggle and smile followed by an emphatic affirmative nod of her head.

Lynn then walked over towards me, she gently but firmly took my raised leg and pushed it down and put my hands to my side like a stripper preparing me for a lap dance. Flashdance aside where did my innocent little cousin come up with this special knowledge? I stopped wondering and just started enjoying the view as she backed off and turned around and began gyrating her hips to the techno beat. Side to side then back and forth I watched as her perfect little melon shape buttocks moved and shook. I looked over towards Sheila but she was busy with some scissors transforming her shapeless t shirt into a new wave micro mini skirt. First she cut a large v shape into the neck then skillfully removed the short sleeves shaping it more like a loose fitting wife beater then through a series of knots she tightened up the bottom half into a formfitting mini dress.

My cousin was now facing me and stepping closer as she did so she ran her fingers up her ribcage and lightly brushed her nipples which were erect and begging for attention. She leaned towards me and placed her hands on my thighs and swiftly brushed her breasts against my face. It was amazing the will power and restraint I was showing but she was my cousin and she was a little jail baitish. Next she lowered herself onto one of my thighs, facing me she looked directly in my eyes as she lightly pressed her barely covered sex back and forth across the length of my thigh. Her mini skirt completed Sheila now stood a few feet behind Lynn with a look of anticipation that was indescribable; her puffy nipples were pressed against the thin t shirt material pulled tight from her skillful knotting. She had also cut an egg shaped hole which showed off her tan tummy and her breasts were dangerously close to exposure from the work she had done cutting off the sleeves. Lynn got up and tagged Sheila to continue the performance. She was more than ready striding confidently towards me she first leaned over and gave me the obligatory face smush with her breasts then turned around and started shaking her ass as she pulled up her newly minted skirt to expose those cute translucent white panties that were just a puff between the tan lines from her bathing suit. The look was delicious.

She shook her ass to the beat swaying back and forth, I was hypnotized. Slowly she worked her way back closing the distance between us until her ass was inches from my knees. She then straddled my legs and smashed her ass into my stomach and slowly rode up to my lower chest. She was on her tiptoes and her face was on my knees her arms were stretched along my calves with her hands loosely holding my ankles to steady herself.

The view left me breathless. The small dark patch had grown, her panties now wet with desire, one of her breasts pressed against my upper thighs had come free from the loose t shirt I could feel her nipple on my knees. I was beginning to lose control. The music stopped. She slid down my chest and sat on my hard prick rather unceremoniously. Just like a stripper during break I half expected her to light a smoke. Were these girls teasing me or were they for real? My mind was reeling.

The next song was a ballad of sorts and the answers to my questions came in short order. She stood up and reached down taking me by the hand to the bed and sat me down on the edge for the next level of couch dance as now she had footing on both sides of me. First she knelt with her thighs on either side of me and gave me a longer and more meaningful face full of her breasts holding each erect and puffy nipple in turn next to my mouth though still restrained by the t shirt her breasts seemed to come alive with an independent mind. Her nipples kept getting harder with each passing second my hot breathe giving them just the sensory feed back that they craved. I was pretty much consumed by these developments until I felt hands moving up and down my thighs I looked around the side of Sheila to see my cousin kneeling down in front of me.

Sheila pushed me back and shifted herself up till she was sitting on my chest, a whole different view all new sensations. By now I was pretty sure it was game on I could feel my cousin sitting on my thigh pressing her heated and probably wet pussy in a slow grind her fingers were tracing the out line of my cock throbbing against my thin pants. Sheila’s pussy was encased in her wet gauzy panties which were drawn tighter still from sliding up my torso. So close to my face I could smell her desire and see the outline of her clitoris rising from her swollen and glistening lips. With my new take on things I began to use my hands to get acquainted with these now obviously seductive and nubile princesses. Any thoughts I had about this being an elaborate tease were erased when my cousin effortlessly unzipped my fly and freed the snake. My hands went straight for Sheila’s breasts freeing them easily through the newly created t shirt design scraping my fingers across her puffy nipples this brought out a moan of pleasure that I had been waiting for, my other hand searched for my cousin’s ass to push her pussy harder into my thigh her now soaked underwear wetting my khakis. I brought my hand down across Sheila’s abdomen until it rested at the ribbon that ran across the top of her panties she was now moving again pushing her way up until her dripping pussy was directly over my face. I noticed that whatever liquid desire that was not absorbed by her panties was beginning to run down her inner thigh with my tongue I licked this trickle just for a taste of what was to come. She moaned again and greedily pulled her panty to the side exposing her glistening auburn silky pubic hair and her engorged labia. My tongue immediately reached up to brush against her pussy lips. She trembled with excitement I flicked the tip of my tongue across her erect clitoris it was as if my tongue had become an electric prod each touch setting off wave after wave of new love juice and spasm. My cousin meanwhile had finished with her feathery strokes on my dick and was now licking my crown like an ice cream cone this was quite nice. I finally freed up my hand to begin slowly fingering Sheila’s tight and wet puddle of desire alternating gentle licks across her lips with teasing flicks on her clitoris. This began to take on a rhythm of its own she was panting and murmuring over head. Using my thumb on her clitoris I finally stopped the tease and pushed the button setting off a tremendous orgasm through her body. My cock was ready to explode but I really wanted to fuck these chicks now but my cousin was really going to town on an amazing blow job. Sometimes you can just tell the difference between a technically good blow job and a love blow job this was all love and lust greedy without needless speed absolutely perfect. I came. As I came back to my senses I could hear my grand mother shuffling down the hall toward Lynn’s room. Lynn bolted upright and quickly opened the window pulling in the screen in one deft motion. I climbed out thinking I was probably not the first to use this mode of exit. Bummer I did not get to talk to Grand ma but what the hell I can always come back.

A couple years ago, I met a doctor that specializes in the unique physiology of shit eating. He is gay and has been active in the scat scene for a long time. Almost all of his patients are shit eaters and he has a lot of experience with the problems that shit eaters' experience. He stays familiar with the pathogens that are going around in the area and what preventative treatments are needed. He offers a program for shit eaters that start with a variety of vaccines and a supply of prophylactic antibiotics, anti fungal and stuff for parasites and worms that you take before eating shit at scat parties from a lot of anonymous men during group sessions. The program includes regular checkups every 2 weeks to every 2 months for overall health, proper nutrition, checking for parasites and a list of other things.

I heard about him from another shit eater at a scat party I attended in West Hollywood and I was given his office number. When his office opened, I called and made an appointment to see him. On my first office visit with him, I thought I would make an impression and dressed very slutty in my scat party lingerie. I wore a very short tight light brown pleather skirt with a thin yellow belt over brown string bikini panties that had SCAT BOTTOM printed in bold pink letters across the butt. My skirt did not completely cover my panties and it was easy to read it. I always wear a tight silicone cock ring and balls stretcher that makes my 7-inch cock look bigger and it pushes my balls out so they are always easy to grab. With a soft cock, my scat bottom panties just barely cover my cock and balls. I went braless and wore a skimpy tight sheer yellow tube top over my 38DD boobs so they could bounce around and be seen very easily, the finishing touch was my SHIT EATING SLUT necklace.

The waiting room was crowded and everybody just stared at me when I walked in. There were a few guys, two girls, and one cute T-girl waiting to see the doctor. I checked in at the counter, then turned around and introduced myself to the group that was eyeballing me. I said "Hi I'm Kelly" and two guys said they knew me from some of the parties they went to so I started flirting with them. They were telling me how impressed they were when they watched me under the toilet chair at a scat party and they let everybody in the waiting room know all about my performance that they witnessed. When the nurse called one of them in to see the doctor he asked for my phone number and the other guy wanted it too. I told them I did not have any of my cards on me and asked if they had a pen. They did not but this cute petite blonde girl with huge boobs sitting next to them said she had a pen and handed it to me. After I gave my number to the two guys, the cute girl shyly asked if she could have my number too. I smiled and wrote my name and number on a piece of paper and underneath wrote, "You're hot! Call me for some hot dirty fun." When I gave her the paper, she looked at it then looked back at me and smiled and told me she would call me later that day to set it up. She was staring at my boobs and I asked her if she liked playing with big boobs and she said "oh for sure I do." She said she liked the way my boobs looked under the sheer tube top. I told her that she had bigger boobs than I did and she was much smaller than I was too. I sat down by her and we started talking about our shit eating experiences. She had a lot of experience eating big dumps from guys and she was so cute too. Hard to find beautiful girls that really get into eating and digesting big loads of shit. She told me that she had seen many of the professional scat vids that I did for Hardcore and she said I was her favorite shit eater. I asked her where she was staying and she said she just lost her apartment and was on the streets. I told her she could stay at my place if she wanted to but I would want to be fucking her a lot. She was okay with that then I told her about the young boys that hung out at my place. She asked how young is young? I told her they all have ID that says they are 18.
Then the door opened and the nurse called my name, when I walked behind the door the nurse gave me a look of disgust and told me she was glad I did not dress like a slut. I just smiled and said thank you. She led me to the exam room, handed me a gown to wear, and then told me that I probably did not need it since I was pretty much naked already. She told me the doctor was very busy but he would see me in a few minutes and walked out closing the door. I removed my tube top and skirt and sat on the edge of the table wearing just my bikini panties while I waited for the doctor. For some reason while I was sitting there, my cock became rock hard and my panties were so small they would not cover it when it was hard so it was sticking out the side of my panties and the balls stretcher I was wearing made my balls easy to see under my panties. The nurse popped back in and took my blood pressure and pulse without saying a word, when she finished she said the doctor would be right in and I'm sure I heard her whisper "what a slut" as she walk out the door. By the time the doctor walked in my hard cock had softened up and it was back under my panties.

When he walked in, I noticed his eyes went straight for my boobs before he looked at my face. The doctor asked me to describe my scat activities to him so he could have an idea which treatment I needed. I started to describe my activities in a very graphic detailed way while I watched the doctor's eyes keep glancing down at my boobs, which made my cock start growing. While I described the intimate details of my shit eating, I noticed his cock was also getting hard and it quickly got huge and was bulging out in his pants. By that time my cock was as hard as a rock too and it was sticking straight out of one side of my panties with my balls sticking out the other side. The doctor knew I could see his huge hard cock and I could tell he did not know what to say about it so I broke the silence and asked him if he would like me to eat his shit sometime. He smiled and went on with his interview and both of our cocks stayed hard the entire time. After a few minutes, he stopped and told me that he was sorry for being unprofessional but he could not get the visual picture out of his head of me eating his shit. He told me nobody had ever done that to him and he had to either end the exam and reschedule or we could just go for it and I could eat his shit right then and there. I told him I would love to do it for him and promised to not make any mess and keep it all in my mouth. He told me he would love to see me do that and hoped I was hungry because he had not shit that morning and his colon was full of shit for me to eat. I told him I was actually starving for exactly that and would devour all of it. He walked over and locked the door then took off his pants and opened a drawer and pulled out a big syringe and filled it full of water. He handed me the syringe and told me to put the water in his ass while I sucked on his hard huge cock and balls. I ended up filling his ass with three full syringes of water and sucked his cock for about 5 minutes while the water loosened up all the shit in his colon. I could hear his colon rumbling, it was building up pressure, and doctor told me to lie on the floor and get ready to swallow. I laid down on the floor, opened my mouth wide and watched his huge cock and big balls bouncing around over my face as he lowered his ass to my mouth. I started stroking his cock with both hands and he demanded that I keep my lips sealed tight around his ass and not allow any leakage. He told me the exam would be free if I did not let any out of my mouth and he did not want to smell it either. I had my lips pressed tight around his ass and moved my tongue to the side so the flow could go directly down my open throat. Then the deluge was released and it was blasting out like a fire hose. The doctor was not kidding when he said he had a lot for me to eat and it just kept flowing out as I was gulping his colon full of thick brown shit juice filled with gobs and gobs of heavy sticky turds down my throat like a hungry wolf. I even surprised myself by swallowing it all with just a little brown juice coming out at the corners of my mouth along with a small amount of shit juice that came out of my nose when I choked for a moment at the very end when a large gob of solid shit plugged up the entry to my throat, which is pretty normal when I swallow gushers like that. After he served the main course of my meal, I jacked him off while I kept sucking out the remaining packets of shit that kept exploding out of his ass for a few more minutes. After a few of the packets blasted out, he had a massive orgasm and completely covered my boobs with cum. While he shot his cum all over my boobs he blasted out another large amount of shit down my throat. I came right then too and blasted a big load of sperm over my belly and on my boobs. I started to clean his ass up with my tongue but he told not to bother, grabbed my tube top, and wiped his ass with it. Then he stood up and washed his shit down my throat with a long hard piss. He got dressed and handed me my tube top to put on. I slipped the skimpy sheer top over my boobs and it was covered with shit from wiping his ass with it. He said I looked good with the top stained like that and he continued the exam like nothing happened. At the end of the exam he mentioned that he had me fill his ass with the water to see if I was telling the truth about my abilities and he was very surprised that I swallowed it all. Before I left, he wrote his personal number on the back of his business card and handed it to me. He said he would love to take me out to dinner and if I spent the night he would have a big breakfast meal for me to eat. I told him I was very attracted to him and would love to have dinner and I was available that evening to spend the night with him. He said that was perfect and he asked if I was submissive. I told him very submissive and would love to be treated as his slave. He said I was exactly what he has been searching for a long time. He told me he was into the gay BDSM scene as a Dom and had posts on craigslist and ads in various gay publications looking for a submissive Tranny that was into BDSM and heavy scat play. He said he did not have any success finding anybody that had a look that got his cock hard until he met me.

The doctor asked me what my limits were. I told him it depends on the relationship I have with a Dominate man. I said when I am in a serious Master/slave relationship I had absolutely no limits to the point that I was willing to die for a Master's pleasure. He looked surprised I said that and I added that I never expected that to happen but if for some reason it became necessary I would never deny Master that use of me after I agreed to it. I reminded him that I had only agreed to that in two serious Master/slave relationships that required full control of every aspect of my life. I told him it certainly would not apply to causal dating and BDSM sessions. In those circumstances, I would prefer to not end up in the hospital when it was over. The doctor told me he was very surprised that I was willing to die for a Master. He heard stories of slave agreements like that but did not think it was true. He told me he would definitely enjoy using me in some very disgusting and sadistic ways. He said it would be a very interesting experience to be with a submissive willing to let things get to the level that I just described. I told him he did not seem like the type of man with a sadistic mindset and it excited me that he would like to explore that with me. He said I would be very surprised with all the sadistic fantasies he wanted to explore with me. He was excited about using me without limits and he was very impressed by my looks and attitude. He told me I really made his cock hard and gave him a very hard orgasm, and added that he had never considered the aspect of using a subs life but he often fantasized about getting close to that point and bringing the sub back to life. I told him that I could see myself becoming very intimate with him and we could explore that at some point. The doctor walked over to me pulled down my tube top, cupped my breast with his hand and pinched my big nipple and he kissed me passionately. After we kissed, he told me he would love to become very intimate with me. I kissed him back and told him I would love that very much Sir. We ended our talk with him telling me to show up at his place wearing some slutty leather BDSM lingerie under an elegant evening gown and that he had a fully equipped underground dungeon that I would be very impressed with.

When I got home I did not know if I should be scared or excited with the possibilities that might happen that night. I prepared myself in every detail to look the best I could for him and got my head in the proper perspective for a night of sadistic painful torture and I was sure he was going to enjoy beating the fuck out of me. When I thought about that my cock got rock hard and I started thinking about all the ways he might want to beat me. I started shaking in fear about him getting carried away and possibly end up going all the way with it. Part of me said let him but the other part said wait until he becomes my Master.

The doctor sent a beautiful big limo to my place to pick me up early that evening. I was wearing a sheer black elegant evening gown and wore a 1/4 cup purple and black bra that displayed my big boobs and hard nipples in a sexy but elegant way. The limo driver knocked on the door and I invited him in for a moment and introduced him to my cute 18 year old lover, Ellen that was in the front room playing video games with two cute boys. Ellen is a very cute and petite Fem Boi that is hung like a horse. She came over, shook his hand, and told him she was glad to meet him. He told her she was very pretty and then escorted me from my door to the limo and complimented me on how sexy I looked. I asked him how well he knew the doctor and he said he was the only driver the doctor used and they were personal friends. He helped me in the back door of the limo and as we drove I asked him if he was by chance gay and played around with the doctor. He hesitated for a moment not knowing what to say and I told him I knew all about the doctor's personal life and he sort of loosened up and told me that yes he was gay and played around with the doctor. I said and scat too? He said of course he did scat with the doctor and that was what the doctor was mostly interested in. I asked him about the doctor's dungeon and the driver told me it had many types of torture devices and bondage equipment. It had an area set up just for scat, which was used quite a lot. I asked him why it was underground and the driver said probably so the screams would not be heard. I asked Screams? He did not say anything for a few minutes then said he was sorry but he could not talk about the things that went on there.

The driver then told me he was surprised that the doctor was having a lady over since he was usually picking up young teen boys for the doctor. I laughed a bit and told him that I was a lady but I also had what the doctor liked. I slipped my panties to the side and exposed my hard cock, which had been hard the entire time I was getting ready for the doctor. The driver looked back over his shoulder and saw my hard cock and he could not believe what he saw. He said he had no idea that I had a cock and that was incredibly hot. I told the driver I was also into the young cute boys, especially the boys into scat. I told him the cute girl he met at my place was a submissive fem boi that just turned 18 and moved in with me. The driver said to me "you are kidding me? Right? That cute little girl has a cock? I thought she was your daughter or niece something like that." I told him yes she has a cock and she is my girlfriend and is very much into the scat scene and so are the cute boys you saw hanging out with her.

The driver told me the thought of Ellen and those cute boys eating shit just got his cock rock hard and he apologized but he needed to stop and jack off to get his cock down. I told him I would normally offer to suck him off but I could not do that since it would ruin my make up, then I told him he could fuck me if he wanted to. He liked that idea and quickly parked the limo and jumped in back with me and I quickly got my panties off and put my ass in the air for him fuck. His cock was nice and big and he got in me right away and started pounding my ass hard with his heavy balls slamming hard against my balls as he bottomed out in me. I started talking dirty to him about how nasty the boys at my place got when they were eating shit. He instantly had a huge cum blasting orgasm in me and shot a huge load of cum in my ass. He filled my hole full of cum and his huge thick cock had opened me up so much I could not close my hole to keep his cum from dripping out of my ass as I put my panties back on. I did not know what the doc would say about my cum soaked panties but I assumed he knew I was a slut and could not pass up a hard dick to play with.

When we got to the doctors place I was amazed by the size of the estate. The place was completely hidden from the road and from any neighbors with a tall security fence around the estate. When the limo pulled up to the front door a cute boy came out, opened the limo door and very politely invited me inside. The boy complimented me on how I looked and told me the doctor would be very pleased with me. When I walked in the main room it was decorated in a medieval type of setting, with wrought iron staircase and furniture. The boy told me to make myself at home and he wandered off. I walked around and checked out the authentic medieval antiques that the doctor was collecting. I did not know what some the devices were but they seemed to be used for some type of sexual torture or chastity. My cock was hard, tingling thinking about what the doctor was really like, and what possible latent sadistic things he planned to use me for.
The doctor walked in and I stood there for him to check out. He had me do a 360 and then told me I looked fabulous and just perfect for the night of fun. He had in his hand a leash and collar and told me he needed to put it on me and he had a script written in Latin for me to agree to and sign. He said we could dispense with the dinner and get things started if that was okay with me. I agreed with him and told him I was excited to get things started. After he put the collar and leash on me, I got on my knees before him, handed him the leash, and begged him to use me as he desired. He slapped my face hard on both sides and asked if I was ready to be put in my place as his slave. I responded Yes Sir please use me as you desire. That made him smile and he snapped his fingers and had two young boys come over and remove my evening gown. I stood there in my leather BDSM outfit and he noticed the cum on my panties. He asked me if the limo driver fucked me and I was hesitant to say anything not wanting to get the driver in trouble. He then slapped me hard over and over and told me he would not stand for this type of insubordination he demanded that I tell him the truth. I quietly told him yes the driver fucked me but it was my idea. He said that he was disgusted that I asked his driver to fuck me before he did. I told him I figured he knew I was a slut and got fucked a lot. The doctor said it was not a problem for him but it was definitely and problem for me now and he asked me what punishment I deserved. I did not know what to say and told him that it was not up to me to make any decisions about those things. He grabbed me by my collar and twisted it until I could not breathe and told me he didn't ask me to decide how he would punish me just what I thought I deserved. He began to slap me very hard and said to answer him. I calmly told him he probably should beat me for doing that. He asked me to what degree? I said I was not sure but I did not think I would deserve a death sentence for it. He said, "Oh you don't do you, well what if I feel you deserve death for that serious mistake you made. I looked at the ground and told him then I guess that is what I must deal with." He asked me "so are you giving me that option right now? I started crying as I told him I did not want him to do that but I felt that he probably should have that option. He slapped me again and told me that was not a specific answer, he demanded that I answered yes or no if I gave him the option to snuff me as his pleased. . I dropped to my knees and started crying like a child, I apologized repeatedly for being a slut, and then finally I looked up at him and said yes Sir I want you to have the option to snuff me any way you please. He twisted my collar again and asked me if I wanted him to do that to me now and to look him in his eyes when I give him my answer. . I looked up at him in his eyes, began to cry even more, and shook as I told him Yes Sir I am so sorry for being so disrespectful to you and asking your driver to fuck me. I deserve to be immediately disposed of, and I beg you to do it. . Both of our cocks got rock hard when I said that and he told me he was glad that I wanted him to do that. He told me he would hold that offer in abeyance but it would not happen that night.

I thanked him for his mercy and he told me that I did not need thank him. He then called the boys and told them to escort me to the dungeon and secure me under the toilet. He told them they could both shit and piss in my mouth all they wanted and they could smack me around all they wanted too. The boys pulled my hands behind my back and handcuffed my wrists. They both went and got electric cattle prods and took turns shocking me on my ass and boobs as they lead me to a hidden door to the dungeon. The door opened and an elevator was behind the door that took us down to the dungeon. Before we got out of the elevator the boys took turns jamming the cattle prod on my balls repeatedly, electrocuted my balls until I was screaming in pain, and begging them to stop. They told me they did not need to stop but they would this time.

Then they gave me a tour of the dungeon. It was decorated in the same medieval decor as the main room. But this place was lit with burning lanterns and had rings on the wall to secure people to, there was a whipping post and a rack. There were a few stocks to secure the head and arms in with various things behind them for either whipping or fucking. Then we came to something that made me freeze in fear, it was a real guillotine with a very sharp and shining blade on it. I asked the boys if it was used much and they answered it was just one of the antiques the doctor collected and it was just for show. They never knew of it being used but it could be since it worked perfectly. They said the doctor had called them from work that day and told them to get it cleaned up and oiled properly. They told me they had just finished getting it dialed in when I showed up. They walked me over to it and showed me how everything worked. There was a sliding board that the person was laid on and tied to and the board was slid forward and stopped with the head by the wooden stocks that automatically dropped around the neck when the board hit the stops. They demonstrated that to me and then pulled the rope and the blade came down quickly. Then they saw that my cock was rock hard and they asked me if that turned me on. I told them it is weird and I cannot explain why but yes it does turn me on.

Right at that time the Doctor walked in and saw me standing by the guillotine with my cock rock hard. The doctor reminded me that nothing like that was not going to happen so do not get your hopes up. You will be getting a severe beating which will start right now. He told the boys to take this filthy shit eating bitch to the toilet and fill her full of your shit and piss down her shit filled throat right now. I want her full of shit before I beat the fuck out of this disgusting shit eating whore. The doctor walked over to me and slapped my face very hard. Then he told me, "Oh you think you are so cute with your big boobs and sassy attitude" He slapped me again even harder, "I promise you will be begging for the guillotine long before I finish torturing you in some very sadistic ways, and I can assure you that killing you is not one of them, at least not until we have some spectators to watch. Do you understand that, bitch?" I said yes Sir I do. The doctor told the boys, "tie this bitch under the toilet, and don't be nice about it.

The boys took the cattle prods and started to fry my balls with them until I fell to my knees. Then they dragged me to the toilet chair started to secure me to it. My head was placed in a clamping device that held my head firmly in place with foam plates that tightened against the sides of my head; my mouth was held open by some coated hooks on my teeth. My wrists were secured to the back of the chair and my legs were secured behind my shoulders, there was a sloped foam device place under my ass to hold my asshole in place for easy fucking. One of the boys started fucking my ass while the doctor gave me my first load of shit to swallow, when he finished the other boy sat down on my mouth and started to shit. He had filled up with a piss enema while the doctor shit down my throat. His enema was massive and full of shit, he told me he had not shit for a couple days and it felt great to have me suck it out of him. He just keep shitting and shitting for almost an hour before he felt cleaned out. Before he traded places with the other boy he stuck his cock in the other boy's ass and filled him up with piss. Then he started fucking me while the boy lowered his piss filled ass to my mouth with brown piss dripping out. As the boy lowered his dripping ass to my mouth, he told me to expect a massive amount to very raunchy shit to eat and it will be like diarrhea since he caught some parasites and worms at the last scat party they had there. He hoped I did not mind him giving them to me. I did not have time to say a word before his asshole pressed down hard on my open mouth. I stuck my tongue inside his ass and mumbled to give me his filthy shit to eat. He yelled at me "eat my worm and parasite infested shit you filthy whore and you better get sick from it." I was tongue fucking his ass and begging for his filth in me and when it just started to gush out, It smelled and tasted utterly disgusting and I could tell it was full of clumps of worms and other parasites, I was gulping it all down and towards the end he pushed out some big clumps of some foul tasting parasites that I could feel moving around as they went down my throat and they kept moving around in my belly. The boy asked me how I liked it and I said it was perfect and asked for more. He told me he was a bit put off that I liked it because he would have beaten me if I said anything else. After the second boy finished I was filled up and my belly was full of shit and protruding out as if I was 5 months pregnant.

Then the doctor came back and saw that I was properly filled full with shit for him to begin torturing me. He had the boys untie from the toilet and they tied my balls up tightly to make them protrude out and be under pressure from the rope wrapped between my balls and cock. A foot long probe that was 3 inches thick with wires attached to it was shoved in my ass and secured in place with a harness, another probe with wires on it was pushed in my piss hole and it was secured in place with a small harness. A long and thick hollow dildo was stuffed down my throat and secured with a harness around my head to keep me quiet and it also had wires attached to it. Then they grabbed my balls and I watched as they clamped a metal balls stretcher between my cock and balls with wires attached to it. They told me they were going to electrocute me like that and it would most likely fry my balls until they sizzled like bacon. Then they took me to a rope that hung from the ceiling. My wrist cuffs were attached to the rope and it was pulled it up until I was on my toes. Then a real noose was placed around my neck and it was pulled up until I could just breathe. The wires were connected to a control box and the boys waited for doc to tell them what to do.

The doctor came over with a leather strap, ran it across my face, and told me he was really going to enjoy fucking me up good that night. He asked me if I wanted to be beaten to a pulp and I nodded yes. He replied, "That is very good and you will get what you want". Then he started to take the leather strap to my balls in a wicked way and told the boys to turn on the control box and the electric charge went started electrocuting my cock ass, balls, and it was excruciatingly painful. Then it started pulsing with a high energy that made me jerk around in a violent way. The boys laughed at how it affected me and kept turning the power up real high then back down. The doctor kept smashing my balls with the strap until I could not feel them anymore. The doctor said "you want your balls sliced off don't you bitch?" I did not do anything and he kicked my balls hard and said, "You better answer me, you want to be castrated don't you?" I nodded yes. The doctor said "good girl I will have them cooked in a shit filled omelet for your breakfast in the morning." then he started beating my body and pulled the noose up tighter until I was choking and barely able to breathe. My cock ass and balls were starting to get very hot as the electric current was starting to barbecue them. I truly thought he planned to kill me like this and after a couple hours, I did not think I would last much longer and started begging to be slaughtered. Just before I blacked out, I thought it was over and that was it for me.

I woke up early in the morning tied to a table with a fuck machine ramming a huge 3 inch thick dildo in my ass with a full 10 inch stroke. The machine was ramming it in me at a furious rate, cycling a couple times a second. Each stroke was lifting my body up tossing me violently around. The dildo was covered in my shit that was getting flung all over the place and there were piles of shit on my boobs and belly that other guys had left on me while I was out. I just laid there and my ass got fucked by that huge dildo for at least an hour before one of the boys showed up. He said the doctor was at work and they had control over me now. They told me that they have made about a hundred calls to guys to ask them come over and shit down my throat. They expected the first guy any minute. They stopped the fuck machine and untied me from the table then tied me under the toilet chair again and this time they brought over the fuck machine and replaced the dildo with a much larger one. The dildo was 3 1/2 inches thick and the stroke was increased another inch to a full 11 inches. They lined it up with asshole and rammed the dildo in me. When they turned in on it was lifting my body up and thrashing me like a rag doll. Just then the first guys showed up and shit down my throat, while they were shitting, I heard more and more guys talking and laughing about my predicament. The fuck machine was thrashing me so hard that it was hard to swallow all the shit from my guts getting pushed into my stomach from that monster dildo slamming into me. About 15 guys had shown up to take part in the ordeal. I could not eat all that shit so they just kept piling it up on my face until I was choking on it.

I could still feel those things moving around in my gut and they felt like they were getting bigger as they fed on me. The boy that gave it to me was ready to give me another load of his parasite infected shit but he wanted me to beg for it first. I begged him to give it to me and give me his filthy shit right down my shit eating throat. He sat down and blasted out another filthy load of loose shit down my throat. It was still filled with worms and other things and I just gulped it down, as a shit eater should. After he finished they untied me and told me to get dressed without cleaning up. Then they took me to the front of the building and the same limo driver picked me up. I was a total mess with welts all over me and covered in think lumps of shit and some was dried on me. He laughed when he saw me and asked me if the doctor found out he fucked me. I told he did right away and beat the fuck out of me for that. The driver said the doctor was going to beat the fuck out of me anyways so it didn't really matter too much did it?

The driver told me he would like to fuck me again after I was cleaned up if that was ok with me. I told him sure. When we got to my place I invited him in and introduced him too Ellen and the cute teen boys that were there having sex. I went and got cleaned up and when I came out he had Ellen and the boys lined up on the floor with their assholes in the air for him to fuck like musical chairs. When he saw me he told me he had already cum a couple of times and doubted he could cum again, but he still had his morning dump in him and he would love to put it down my throat. I got under our toilet chair and he sat down and gave me some long thick raunchy tasting turds to eat and finished with a blast of loose chunky shit that blasted all over my face. He got up and had one of the boys lick his ass clean and left. I saw the doctor again at his office but he never mentioned that night again and I did not bring it up either.

When I was a kid my parents divorced and my dad remarried. He remarried right when I was about fourteen. I hated the women that he married because she had manipulated him to divorce my mom. She was ten years younger and way hotter than my mom so I can see why he did it. Anyways I would sleep over at their house every other weekend and at night while I was in my room which was connected to their I could hear them having wild passionate newlywed fuckathons and it would make me super horny. I could hear everything that was going on from ass slapping to dick sucking. I really started to fantasize about my stepmom and would sneek into their room during the day and go through my stepmoms panties. She had a ton of super hot thongs and seethrough wear. I'd search her hamper for dirty clothes and get off them.

After being my stepmom for a few years I felt that things really started to loosen up around the house. In the mornings she would come down in her night shirts and panties and I'd always get a graet shot of her ass when she would bend down to get the frying pan from the bottom cupboard. Plus she would go without a bra and she had these great nipples that stuck out about 3/4 of a inch so it was just this nipple parade all day long. My father would constantly slap her on the ass and grab her crotch right in front of me and her kids.

One night after they came home drunk from a party I was on the couch watching tv, my father ran upstairs to use the bathroom, and my stepmom plopped herself down beside me on the couch. Out of nowhere she asked if I would like to play a game with her that her family used to play with each other. I said sure and before I could move she grabbed me by my neck with both her hands and yelled "Slobber War!" She lurched forward and gave me the wettest kiss I had ever gotten right on the mouth. I tried to pull away but she kept mouthing me all over my face. After about ten seconds I started laughing and grabbed her by the waste and began to tickle her. She released her grip and I grabbed her arms and forced them to her side and started to do the same she had done to me. My lips were running up and down her face and she started to try and retaliate by moving her head back and get me from another angle. I was bear hugging her at one point when we lost our balance and fell into the couch with me on top of her. My hands were trapped under her weight and my head was turned so that she had full access to my ear!! She knew I was trapped and began an oral assault on my ear that I'll never soon forget. Her tongue was dancing in and out and she was spitting and slobbering all over the side of my face. I was trying to get off of her but it was useless especially once she wrapped her legs around me. She was wearing a very loose skirt and I was in my gym shorts and had no control over myself back then so I was instantly hard. She so knew what was going on because she started nibbling on my ear and rotating her hips in small circles. I couldn't raise my head after about thirty seconds of trying to wriggle free from the couch but since it was leather and we were wedged into the seat and back it was truly no use unless she chose to roll away, so I absolutely gave in. I began moaning and moving my cock against her. Since she was right in my ear I could hear her begin to breathe loudly and eventually moan in the back of her throat. I totally announced to her that I was going to come and she told me that it was ok! I turned my head to face her as I was bucking her wildy and I'll never forget the smell of all that spit and slobber on both of our faces. We locked lips and began tonguing each other like mad. Her hips started to quiver and shake beneath me and I totally exploded in my shorts. I couldn't believe it. After a few years I figured out that she had come too. After I collapsed she pushed my hips up with hers and with a push of her shoulder we rolled off of the couch and onto the floor where she was then fully straddling me. She whispered to me "I never had that much fun playing that game, don't tell your father and we'll do it again sometime." We never got another chance.

That was a little over fifteen years ago. Since then my father has passed away and she turned against my family. It was not a good scene once my father passed. She remarried within two months and that guy recently died too. The real reason I'm writing this is because she and I started talking again and she invited me to come see her at her beach house (which no doubt she bought with my fathers money). She has never given us a dime of the 4 million dollars she recieved from his life insurance and to this day still has all of our family furniture and many keepsakes. So I'm going to bribe her into giving me what she has held onto for so long. I can tell she is totally horny and since I look just like my dad, she's not going to have any choice because I'm going to fuck her so good that she is going to do anything that I ask just because of my cock.

I hope my girlfriend won't mind :)Wish me luck!

The Dude